Urusei Yatsura Fan Fiction ❯ The Senior Year ❯ What Price For Love? ( Chapter 17 )
[ Y - Young Adult: Not suitable for readers under 16 ]
The Terrible Fields, twelve years ago.
The morning brings howls of challenge from the beasts which call this foreboding place home. However, the howls are mixed with the panicked cries of a young boy. Hunched beside a tree, he is dressed in a dirtied jumper. With tapered Vosian-like ears, he has messy black hair. "I'm scared!" he cries, believing no one can hear him. "I'm scared! I wanna go home! I wanna go home!"
"Hello!" a young voice calls out from nearby. "Is someone here?"
The boy stops crying, looking in shock to see an Oni girl land beside him. She is dressed in a tiger-striped skirt. "Hi!" she smiles, not the least bit intimidated by her surroundings. "Are you lost?"
"Y-yes," the boys stammers, unable to comprehend why the girl isn't scared.
A beast of indescribable nature appears behind them, fire in its eyes. "TERRIBLE!!!!" it howls, nearly blowing both children over with the volume of air it exhales.
The boy looks like he'll wet himself. The girl spins around, quite annoyed. "Scram!!" she jabs her finger into its nose, zapping it with a light dose of organic electricity.
The beast howls, then bounds away with its tail tucked between its legs! The boy drops to his knees, not believing that he is now safe. "You...you chased it away...?" he gasps, awestruck.
She mock-blows cordite away. "They're noisy but they're really harmless," she offers her hand. "I'm Lum. What's your name?"
The boy now takes very close notice of his rescuer, awed by her simple beauty and obvious charm. "M-my name...?" he stammers. "I-I'm Oogi!" he finally offers his hand.
Lum grasps his hand, accidentally zapping him. "Ooops!" she recoils. "I'm sorry! I do that all the time!"
Oogi looks like he just received a mountain of his favourite candy. "I was struck by lightning from the gods...!"
Uncertain as to why he seems happy, Lum picks him up, then slowly floats away. "Daddy wants you back where you belong. C'mon!"
Oogi doesn't argue, staring at Lum with admiration...and something more. *Lum-sama*, he sighs. *You saved my life. I swear that from this day on, your act of kindness will never be forgotten by me or my people!*
If the galaxy could tremble...it would!
* * *
Urusei Yatsura - The Senior Year: "What Price For Love?"
by Fred Herriot
**** **** ****
With special thanks to Patrick Vera, Dorrie (Shinobu) A. and Steven P. Cornett for their plot suggestions
**** **** ****
edited by E.B. Kushnir
**** **** ****
Seventeenth of a series based on "Urusei Yatsura," created by Rumiko Takahashi
**** **** ****
WRITER'S NOTES:
1) Welcome to our second Senior Year Special. In the wake of the Before the Phoenix, After the Phoenix saga, a little break in the transformation of Tomobiki is called for...or is it just a "break?"
2) This story is the introduction of the Inner Circle, those *daishi'cha* who, along with those introduced in the previous stories, will have primary importance in the Great Father Ataru decaology, still many stories away. Anyhow, here are the numbers and host departments for this group (in order of number, name and department):
23 Lan Weapons Engineering
1123 Ryuunosuke Engineering
1466 Carla Logistics
2283 Lupica Medical
2317 Ten'nookaa Administration
2530 Shinobu Administration
3002 Asuka Judicial
3567 Ryooko Botany/Agriculture
4363 Wendy General Sciences
4428 Benten Defence
4545 Tsuyoko Geology/Terraforming Sciences
4676 Kaede External Affairs
4712 Hazel Hydrographic Sciences
7124 Windy Archaeology
7700 Elle Defence
7728 Sakura Government (Central)
8810 Kurama Child Services
8836 Lumunookaa Government (Central)
8979 Lum General Sciences
9943 Oyuki Education
13303 Nagisa Fleet Engineering
22874 Kinshou Supply
32183 Shinobi Dental
54962 Yuukiki Construction Engineering
76686 Momoe Dental
77135 Natsuko Physical Education
80616 Kumiko Dental
There are, of course, many other ladies on Sagussa who will become relevant as time goes on. Stay tuned!
3) The Gatherer is referred to as "Eternal Voyager" by people throughout the local cluster except for Zephyrus (there called the "Holy Gatherer"), Kurakoa (who refer to it by name) and Yehisril (who address it as *gilifsirg'l-hiv'rhisr'm* ["Soultaker"]). The Yehisrites believe a person's soul can't be freed of the body until the body is cremated. Since Yehisrite *daishi'cha* (i.e. Lufy) had to have been physically intact to attract the Gatherer's attention, Yehisrites believe that the *daishi'cha* were dishonoured because they weren't given a proper funeral. Note that NO race knows the true story of Sagussa, hence the beliefs of many are mere speculation and nothing more!
**** **** ****
"And that was that!" Lum nods. "What do you think?!"
Nassur, Benten and Oyuki hum. They sit in Koruneko's bar a day after the Oni and Ataru negotiated their pre-nuptial agreement. "Well, at least you didn't object to what he proposed," the Tritonian muses. "I think that's a good sign for you both."
"I agree," the Vosian nods. "Besides, after all you've been through...and put each other through...I think you need a break."
Lum beams, happy the man she treats as an older brother supports what happened. "Speaking of those morons, how did they take it?!" the Fukunokami hunter muses, sipping her shot of supervodka.
"It was dead silence in class today," Lum hums.
"They're in mourning," Oyuki smiles.
"Won't last," Nassur sighs. "Lecasur's Soul, Mendou and Megane's crew remind me so much of Oogi! Until Ataru really sticks the screws into them, they won't change!"
"Ugh!" Benten blanches. "Shit, Lum, you should've agreed to live with Moroboshi! Why d'you want to put up to those dweebs?!"
"Well, I admit that they're a lot more peaceful than Oogi," Lum shrugs. "Then again, there's my visa. Changing it is going to be a chore. Darling warned me that Shutaro's trying to influence the Interior Ministry to prevent me from moving out of Tomobiki."
"Tell your father," Nassur cautions. "He'll want to know that when it comes time to renew your visa."
"Then again, if you marry Ataru sooner, you'll be free to live in Oshika with him and Reiko-chan, not to mention Nokoko and your sister," Oyuki muses. "Mendou-san and the others wouldn't be able to influence you then."
"True," Lum sighs. "But...Nassur-chan's right. Darling and I need time to ourselves to try to put our priorities in order."
"Good for you," Oyuki nods. "And the first thing you'll have to do is persuade Ten-chan that he now has to go to school."
"I haven't even told him yet," the Oni moans. "Oh, am I going to hear it from him!"
Everyone looks sympathetic. Unseen by them, a middle aged man with tapered ears, dressed in a blue school uniform, sits three booths away. He seems to have failed in an attempt to make himself resemble Megane. Having overheard the conversation between Lum and her friends, horror crosses his face. "Lum-sama...?!" he whispers.
After depositing money for his drink, he departs. "Oogi-san must be informed of this!" he mutters aloud, ignoring the curious stares from passers-by. "If Lum-sama has been so subjected to his deviltry, then the Great Evil's wicked ways are more demonic than we suspected! He has to be slain lest everything we believe is shattered once and for all!!"
Watching him depart is Koruneko, relaxing at a neighbouring kiosk alongside a strange creature resembling a man-sized long-necked alien dinosaur. "Koruneko-kun, did you hear that?"
"So I did, Yakuzaishi-kun," the felinoid bar owner muses. "That Niphentaxian would be quite shocked to learn of Ataru's connection to Sagussa. I wonder what their Tribal Council'll say about that, realizing that their precious living goddess is destined to marry the 'Chosen One of the Eternal Voyager?'" he smiles, referring to Ataru's destined role by the title from Vosian legends around the Gatherer.
The kiosk's owner, an air-breathing starfish, cackles. "I thought you wanted to keep that information secret, Koruneko-kun," he growls in a voice akin to gravel being crushed. "Aren't you worried about people like the Mikado, Elle, Schwartz...or Oogi?"
Koruneko smiles. "Hitode-kun, people like them are a flash in the pan to those as long-lived as we. My faith is in the determination of the *daishi'cha* to make Ataru their *daimon'cha*. Not even the combined fleets of every power in the quadrant could stand against them when they set their mind to the task ahead of them."
Yakuzaishi and Hitode howl. The joke about Koruneko's age had been constant since they set up shop on Sakusei. Both Yakuzaishi (the station pharmacist) and the kiosk owner knew that the feline bar owner's true age had long entered the five-digit range. It didn't intimidate them; Yakuzaishi and Hitode themselves had lived for millennia. "In the meantime, I shaln't deter customers from visiting your fine shop, Hitode-kun," Koruneko bows to his friends. "Excuse me."
The bar owner walks to his establishment, noting that Lum and her friends are departing. "Ah, leaving so soon?" he muses.
The four respectfully bow. "Thanks for the hospitality, Koruneko-san," Lum smiles.
"Please return soon," he nods. "But, child," he holds up one furry finger, "...a word of advice before you depart."
"Of course, sir."
"I couldn't help but overhear your current arrangement with Ataru," Koruneko slips his hands into his sleeves. "It pleases me that you are facing the truth surrounding your relationship...but I advise you that you should be **fully** truthful about your life."
"I...of course, sir," Lum looks confused, wondering what Koruneko was hinting at. "I'll remember that. Thank you again," she bows.
The group leaves. Koruneko watches them go. "I fear, child, you will not have a choice but to do as I have advised you."
* * *
"Lan's visiting?!" Ataru looks surprised.
"Unfortunately," Nokoko nods. Both relax in their living room. "Maybe I should've chose someone else to be Hei-chan's template."
"Too late now," Ataru stands. "Still, the court injunction's still on, isn't it?!"
"It is," Nokoko smiles.
"Lan-chan must've forgot that," he hums. "I think I should remind her. Excuse me."
He heads out. Nokoko giggles. "Oh, I hate to be in your shoes now, Lan."
Walking to the bungalow shared by Hei and Ookako, Ataru grins. Lan was so arrogant at times, believing her cute-girl act would get her through precarious situations when her vicious streak couldn't. The decision by the U.N. Security Council to lock the Seishin girl in Tomobiki, much less altering her visa, struck a vulnerable spot. Lan had always been dependent on Lum and Ataru as outlets for her psychotic mood swings. With Lum a term away from leaving Tomobiki, Lan would be trapped, unable to vent her rage on her favourite target. She was about to get an ugly reminder of that.
Stepping to the door, he knocks. "Hei-chan, Ookako-chan?!" Ataru smiles, quickly steeling himself. "Are you there?!"
The door opens. "Ataru-kun," Ookako beams. "Please, come in."
Ataru walks in, reaching over to gently grasp her hand. "You're as lovely as ever, Ookako-chan," he draws her into his arms. "Let me take a taste of your lovely lips."
Ookako quickly responds. Hei and Lan approach. "Oh, Ataru-kun, you're so romantic this day," Lan's sister holds her arms.
Ataru is quick to accept the offer. Lan blinks, a mixture of emotions on her face, her battle senses smelling a trap. "And you say you love Lum-chan?" she wonders.
"What, you don't want a kiss?" Ataru stares at her, eyebrow raised. "Well, isn't that funny?! Hell, not more than a month ago, you would've done everything in your power to get me to kiss you..." his voice turns cold, "...so that you'd suck my youth to get your revenge on Lum-chan, ne?!"
Lan shudders, glaring at him. "I came here to visit my sister and sister-in-law!" she snarls. "Personally, I wouldn't want anything to do with you anymore, Darling...if that is who you REALLY are!"
Ataru blinks, not perturbed. "Too bad your opinion doesn't matter anymore...not that it ever really did," he turns away. "You only have influence if people give it to you. Don't expect it from me anymore...and don't expect it from Lum, either!"
Lan shudders as he walks out, then moves to pursue before Hei's hand lands on her. "Don't, sister!" she warns. "He came here expecting you to attack him!"
The Seishin teen stops, clenching her fists. "He's trying to take Lum-chan away from me, Hei-chan..."
"He doesn't trust you, Lan-chan," the Nendo-kata-turned-Seishin warns her. "He may never trust you again. And because of that, he'll do everything to protect Lum-chan from you, even if in the end, you mean Lum-chan no harm."
"I won't let him get away with this...!"
"He has the position of strength," Hei sighs. "And I think you'd know by now that he'll happily use it without much provocation. Besides, technically, your presence here is in violation of the court injunction he had put in place when we Crossed Over."
Lan stares at her, eyes tearing. "Then how am I supposed to come see my own sister?!"
Hei blinks, then contently smiles, sensing the love Lan felt for her, though they'd only been family for a month. "Thank you, Lan-chan. Don't worry about Ataru-kun. I think that as long as you don't provoke him, you'll be safe. In the meantime, let's have something to eat."
"Okay," Lan nods, then looks outside to see Ataru step back into his house. *Lum-chan, how can you love someone like him?!*
* * *
That night, Ataru travels to Tomobiki to visit Lum. Unknown to either, a secret meeting convenes in a ramen shop. "This cannot be allowed to happen!!!" Ogin slams a piece of paper on a table.
The Rosebuds' leaders grimly nod. "How dare he?!!" Ogin snarls, glaring at the paper, carrying a copy of the pre-nuptial agreement which, in Point Eight, spelled their demise. "He thinks he has the right to tell us what to do with ourselves!! Time the jerk learns otherwise!!!"
"What do we do?!" Yumi wonders. "We're not dealing with the same creep anymore! He's capable of hurting us a lot!!"
"So he is!" Ogin nods. "Tomorrow, we'll have to find a way to separate him from Lum. We'll then drag him off and *persuade* him to change his mind! Are the Frankens about?!"
"They're still around," Reika nods.
"Get them! We'll need them!!"
The others nod, rising to depart. The ramen shop owner sighs as he takes his phone, and dials the number for the Moroboshi COC...
* * *
"You sure you're going to be alright?"
It's Sunday morning. Eschewing his old bedroom, Lum and Ataru slept in the apartment at Toranoseishin Finances. He is dressing. "I'll be fine, Lum," he kisses her. "Besides, I want to get you a surprise present. How can I do that if you're hanging over my shoulder?"
"But what about the COC's warning?"
"The Rosebuds?!" Ataru snorts. "If they bring forth some muscle, they'll be mincemeat for the Cyborg. And the Kuromoroboshi can take care of Ogin's brigade of twits!"
Lum sighs. She hadn't had the chance to get to know the Kuromoroboshi, a troop of whom now assigned to protect her Darling. Trust was further eroded since the ninjas were Nagaiwakai's personal bodyguards...and Ataru's grandmother made no secret of her hatred of the Oni. "Just be careful, okay."
"I'll be fine," he hands her a wad of bills. "Besides, you have to get clothes for Ten-chan so he can go to school, remember?"
"Right," she nods. "Meet me at the Pizza Emporium at lunch. Don't be late or I'll rip this town apart looking for you!"
He bows exaggeratedly as he departs. "Yes, Sahib, my feet will be like wings!"
The Oni laughs. Ataru rides the elevator to the ground floor, then heads down the street. Watching him from a telephone booth, a Taian girl makes a call. "Moroboshi just left the Toranoseishin Finances building, proceeding toward the Ginza."
As Ataru walks along, he absent-mindedly turns on what appears to be a walkman. It's a special radio set up to transmit and receive Moroboshi Clan frequencies. "Anything?"
"Denpatan," a woman responds. "You've been reported proceeding to the Ginza. Four Butsumetsu Girls' students are trailing you."
Ataru uh-hums in response, then walks into Esmerelda's. "Ataru's in Esmerelda's buying clothes," a Syakkou student reports.
"You're location's been confirmed, Young Master," Denpatan reports.
He purchases several items from lingerie and swimwear. "Whoo!!" the Syakkou student whistles, observing via binoculars. "What does he do with Lum at nights?!!"
"Watch him and forget about what he does with Lum!" Ogin hisses. "Besides, when we're done, he won't be able to do much with her!!"
"You've been threatened," Denpatan warns.
"Typical," Ataru muses as he pays for his clothes, then departs. "Kooryooko, any sign where Ogin's laying her trap?"
"It's a dump directly on your route, sir," another woman responds. "Recommend you evade. Approximately fifty tangos present, including several large males."
He grins. That wouldn't be much exercise between him, Lum and the Kuromoroboshi. "No," he snorts. "Jinseiko, get Lum. Rest of you muster up. Time to pluck some roses!"
"Yes, sir," a chorus of voices respond.
Watching him from across the street, a Sanrinbou student smirks. "Ogin, he's heading right for you! Take him at your leisure!!"
"We're ready!" Ogin laughs.
Ataru slows his pace as he places the package and his communicator in a secluded spot, then picks up the speed as he approaches the dump. Typical. Ogin was so imitative. Closed off by a large fence and heaped with garbage. Perfect place to hide oneself. Time to teach her the rules had changed. He turns into the lot, then stops. "If you idiots would kindly show yourselves, we'll get this over with!" he barks.
Ogin steps out from behind a pile of wrecked cars. The Rosebuds' leader crosses her arms. "How'd you know it was me?"
"Well, isn't this a little familiar?" Ataru shrugs. "The last time you tried to force me to change my mind about something, you tricked me into coming here. Then again, all I was ever concerned about was resigning as class president. You thought I was dropping Lum. So what's the problem?"
"Simple. You and Lum agreed that the Rosebuds'll be no more by term's end. You've no right to impose yourselves on us."
"Oh? And you girls think you've the right to impose yourself on me?!"
"When it comes to Mendou-san, yes!" Ogin scoffs. "He's no interest in that man-phobic twit Asuka thanks to your friend Osooko. We're protecting the man we care for!"
"Since when did this concern Lum or I?"
"Easily explained!" Ogin walks up. "You think we're that blind? That whole agreement between you and Lum wasn't a pre-marital pact. It's just another ploy you're using to keep Lum at bay. When she clues in that you don't want her anymore, she'll turn to Mendou-san. THAT is what we find objectionable!!" She snaps her fingers. "Boys!!!"
Ataru is seized by the Franken twins. "Hi, boys!" Ataru laughs as his eye glows, psychic fire consuming him. "**Nice of you to drop in!**"
An explosion later sends them into a pile of cars!! The Cyborg spins on Ogin. "**Maybe it's time I got rid of you!**" he snaps his fingers. "**Ladies, will you join us!!**"
Crashes are heard behind Ogin. She reels on seeing her accomplices beaten thanks to a dozen kunoichi bearing the Moroboshi tiger-and-chrysanthemum insignia! "You wanted to see us, sir?" Jinseiko Fusegu brushes back her ponytailed brown hair.
"I see you've introduced yourselves," he reverts to normal. "Meet my rose pluckers, Ogin...the Kuromoroboshi. Grandma loaned them so that I could deal with twits like you!"
Ogin shivers, sensing the solitude he has imposed on her. "Are you still at it, Ogin?!" an incensed voice wonders from above.
Ogin shrieks as lightning burns her! She collapses as an incensed Lum lands beside Ataru. "Darling, are you hurt?"
"I'm fine," Ataru turns to leave, arm out for Lum. "Jinseiko, you've my permission to DECORATE them more than they already are!!"
"How long, sir?" the raven-haired Denpatan Kitei wonders.
"A month in intensive care!" Lum snarls.
"Yes, ma'am!!" the Kuromoroboshi laugh.
The couple departs. Ogin shivers as the Kuromoroboshi spin on them. "Now," Jinseiko draws a gaikatana. "Let's have a little discussion about harassing the Young Master and his girlfriend, shall we?"
Screams echo from the garbage dump...
* * *
"Are you sure about this?!" Oogi demands.
"I'm positive, sir," Fangi bows low. The observer just arrived on Phentax Two from Sakusei. Like all who took inspiration from the great Aisuru Megane, First Holy Apostle to the Great Lum Redet no Midorinokaminoke-oni of Uru, the Living Representation of Creation (and if you haven't guessed by now, Phentax Two's official deity...F.H.), he wears a normal Tomobiki High School uniform with glasses, his hair styled in the same manner as Megane's.
The president of the Tribal Council of the Union of Phentax Two sighs, gazing to the hearth-fire. They stood in an exact duplicate of the Mendou mansion's sitting room, which existed in an exact duplicate of the Mendou mansion in an exact duplicate of Tomobiki! Actually, the town's name is Lumukyou, the capital of Phentax Two, located in the north-west continent of the second world of the 23 planet Phentax trinary star system. Further, Oogi's official residence was not an *exact* duplicate of the Mendou estate. Where there would be depiction of octopi in Tomobiki, Lumukyou's estate have statues of the Great Lum (naturally depicted in her lovely tiger-striped bikini), not to mention Her Five Holy Apostles, Her Holy Cousin Jariten and the five of Her Holy Company. Even the two Sinful Doubters were depicted, a reminder of the cost of not adhering to their faith.
Oogi strokes a locket of his slicked back hair. While Fangi had Megane for his divine inspiration, the president followed the great Shutaro Mendou, the Fifth Holy Apostle (the Niphentaxians numbered them in order of Megane, Chibi, Paama, Kakugari and Mendou), hence his white school uniform. In fact, save for his ears, he could be Mendou's twin. "For too long we've waited for Lum-sama to realize the mistake of locking herself with the devil Moroboshi. Now, you say the Holy Apostles are shattered, those living in the Sacred City now forced to bow to the Great Evil's will."
"Yes, Mr. President. I don't understand how this is possible! Lum-sama's power is supreme on that world! Could the Great Evil have obtained aid from the Ipraedies?! If so, why hasn't Uru's Tribal Council requested our aid to destroy the heretics?!"
"Calm yourself," Oogi grasps his katana. Fear of incursions by the Seifukusu and the Ipraedies forced the Federation to draw on Phentax Two for military aid. The Union was arguably the most powerful of the Federation worlds. Her industry, supported by the Niphentaxians' uncanny ability to copy and augment technology from other worlds, was unmatched. Its fleet numbered 3000 combat ships, including 200 battlewagons copied off the "Kashin" design. The fleet was further augmented by squadrons of mobile Planet Destroyers, giant world-shattering mobile guns larger than a fair-sized Earth town. Phentax Two and the three other worlds orbiting the red dwarf star Niko-Phentax was protected by six System Destroyers, Death Star-scale versions of the Planet Destroyer which could wreck marauding fleets with one blow.
Still, Fangi's concern is valid. Phentax Two had been Uru's most ardent supporter for a decade. Oogi's word was respected throughout the Federation, although many considered him biased. Bias? Oogi called it faith. If Uru moved to invade Earth to protect its frontier and the Tritonian Kingdom against Ipraedies incursion, Phentax Two supported it. If Lum-sama decided to use a memory-erasing device to punish the sinners in the Sacred City for crimes against her, Phentax Two supported her. Who would dare question a goddess? When Oogi discovered the power behind that devil of devils, Ataru Moroboshi, he would smash it or die in the trying. It was the proper thing to do. He, too, had his faith.
"Do not concern yourself, Fangi," Oogi sighs. "In the meantime, alert my Chief of Staff. Have the 'Tamashii no Lum' prepared for departure. I will go to Earth to investigate this matter myself!"
"Of course!" Fangi bows. "Good luck."
He moves to leave, but Oogi stops him. "Wait!" he snaps his fingers.
A door opens and two beautiful women slip in. They are dressed in cherry-blossom kimonos, their long hair straight making them distantly resemble Ryooko Mendou. "For your company," the president smiles.
"Th-thank you, sir...!" Fangi tries to stop himself from drooling as the two slip off their kimonos, approaching him seductively.
As the observer is escorted to a corner so he could enjoy the courtesans' company, Oogi strides to the door. It had been several years since he beheld the Great Lum face-to-face. It would not do to be unpresentable to one's god, would it not...?
* * *
"I DON'T WANNA GO TO SCHOOL!!!!!!"
Lum winces, wondering for the tenth time why Ten-chan complained. She just finished getting him dressed in a more presentable jumper and a shirt. "Stop complaining!" she hisses, grating her teeth. "If you want to stay on Earth, you go to school! I do it!!"
"You went to stay near that idiot while he was in school!" Ten-chan retorts. "I don't have anyone to go to school with!"
"You'll be meeting people when you get there!" Lum grabs their briefcases, then drags Ten-chan out of the room. "Let's go!!"
"Lum-chan, you don't have to take him to school," Kinshou calls from the kitchen. "If he wants to stay, he can stay!"
"Yeah, let me stay!" Ten-chan struggles.
"You weren't asked for your opinion, Ten-chan!" Lum snarls. "Your mother agrees with me! If you want to stay on Earth, you go to school! If you don't want to go to school, you go back home to Uru and never come back!!"
Ten-chan pales. "Oh, okay!" he concedes.
"Lum-chan, I won't have this home torn apart because of an agreement that cow forced on you!!!" Kinshou snaps, glaring at Lum. "Ten-chan stays here!!"
"He goes to **school**!!!" she stares into Kinshou's eyes. "Besides, it was an agreement *Darling* and I made!! And you've NEVER had a say over Ten-chan's upbringing!!"
Ataru's mother pales, backing away. Lum marches out the door, dragging Ten-chan with her. After the door closes, Kinshou hops from leg to leg. "Oooh, I hate that cow!!!"
...and gets the Saturn Five!!!! "DON'T MOO!!!!!!" Koosei roars.
* * *
"Class, this is your newest member," Miss Gundam declares as Ten-chan stands in front of his new classmates. Lum stands beside him. His name is written on the blackboard. "As you notice, he's an Oni-Urusian. His name is Jariten Redet, although he's normally addressed as Jariten no Midorinokaminoke-oni."
"Hi," he smiles. "You can call me Ten."
"Bow, Ten-chan," Lum hisses.
The younger Oni catches himself, then bows. "Why has he one horn and you have two?" a boy points at Ten-chan, speaking to Lum.
"Well, some Onis are born with two horns, some with one," Lum smiles. "In the meantime, Gundam-sensei, I have to go to my school. If there's any trouble, can you contact Koosei Ryooki at Tomobiki High?"
"Thank you, Lum," Miss Gundam nods.
"Behave yourself, Ten-chan," Lum waves as she flies out the window.
The young Oni is then aware that he is subject of many curious stares. "Now, now, class," Miss Gundam nods. "Don't make Ten-chan nervous. Yes, Minami-chan?"
Ten-chan sees that the girl who had just raised her hand is pretty, wearing a white kimono with a tree pattern. "Sensei, can he sit here?" she indicates an open seat beside her.
"Thank you, Minami-chan," the teacher smiles. "Ten-chan, you can sit there."
"Oh, okay," Ten-chan levitates, then flies over to sit beside Minami.
As soon as he sits down, Ten-chan notices Minami looking at him. "Hi," she smiles. "I'm Minami Michini. Let's be friends."
She offers her hand. He looks surprised, then takes it. "Hi. Pleased to meetcha."
Class starts. As Ten-chan watches Miss Gundam, he notices Minami is splitting her attention between her work and him. A light flush crosses his face; the Oni has rarely been subject to attention from girls his age, at least since he had to deal with Mari Reshido. *Maybe Lum-chan was right*, Ten-chan sighs.
* * *
A content Lum flies to Tomobiki High. "I hope Ten-chan enjoys himself there!" she smiles...then slows down as the rumble of a starship's drive system becomes audible. "*Tcha*, what's that?!!"
A tiger-striped Kashin-class battlewagon now floats serenely over Tomobiki. "Eh?!" she looks confused. "Why's Daddy here...?!"
Her eyes narrow on seeing a nationality marker. Unlike Urusian warships, which sport a wreathed globe representation of their homeworld, this insignia is *herself* in flight surrounded by a gold circle with four cardinal points. Many feelings rampage through her on seeing this: fear, shock, revulsion, disbelief. "Oh, no...!" she gasps, eyes widening in panic. "No! No!! Not him!! Not here!! Not now!!! Dammit!!!"
Lum jets her way to Tomobiki High School. Arriving on the front walkway, she notices a large crowd has gathered in the nursing station. Further, the wall of room 337 has been breached. The wreckage of an airbike lies on the ground below. "He still doesn't know how to drive an airbike!" the Oni moans. "Good!! I hope he got a concussion!"
Lum heads to the nursing station. The door is open, with Class 3-4 lined up to stare at the one inside. "Lum-chan!" Mie waves.
"Mie-chan!" Lum lands. "What happened?!"
"Dunno!" the Kyushu native shrugs. "Some dummy drove his bike right through the wall of the class! He's passed out in there!"
Mendou's outraged scream is heard. "WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?!?!?! WHY DOES THIS CRETIN LOOK LIKE ME?!?!?!"
Many girls stare inside to confirm what their favourite classmate said. Lum looks regretful. "It's him, alright," she moans.
"You okay?" Mie looks concerned.
"Ah, Lum," Sakura looks up from examining her patient, giving her a sympathetic smile. "I believe this fellow is looking for you."
Lum walks to the bed, beholding Oogi for the first time in several years. Seeing the resemblance between the Niphentaxian and Mendou, the Oni is clearly not impressed. "He got that stupid facelift after all!"
"Lum-san, who is this swine?!!" Mendou points at Oogi. "How dare he take my image?!! The ladies believed that was **me**...!!"
"Shutaro, shut up!!!" Lum barks.
Mendou clams up. "Oh, Lum-sama..." Oogi moans, eyes opening. As his vision clears, he looks left to behold Sakura. "Eh?!"
"He's awake," Shinobu gasps.
He looks in awe of the nurse, then leaps to his feet, dropping to one knee. "Forgive me, Sakura-sama. I didn't desire to plague you with my unworthy presence."
Sakura is taken aback by his reverence; the normal attention she receives from men his age are lecherous advances. "Um...th-that's alright..." she smiles. "That's quite alright! I'm pleased to have helped you."
"You'll regret it," Koosei whispers.
Hearing that, Oogi draws his katana and moves to attack the teacher. "Swine, how dare you speak to one of the Great Lum's Holy Company in such a vile manner?!! Prepare for divine punishment, you heretic...!!!"
A 1000 tonne hammer replies!! "Since when do you have the right to enter this star system?!! You're supposed to gain clearance from Uru and Triton before coming here!!!"
"Zounds...!" Oogi drops to the floor, dazed by the blow. "It is as if I was struck by the Holy Lightning of Lum-sama...!!"
"Who is this man?!" Sakura demands.
"Ask Lum," he sighs. "She knows this clown better than I'd ever **wish** to!!"
"His name's Oogi," Lum gives Koosei an exasperated look. "He's from Phentax Two. In fact, he's the President of the Niphentaxian Union. He's...an acquaintance."
"A possible suitor?" Megane muses.
"Possibly," Lum answers.
The guards grab Oogi. "Wake up, swine!" Megane snaps. "How dare you even **consider** taking **our** Lum-san away from us?! Answer me or face divine retribution for your sins...!!"
A bazooka explodes, knocking the guards away. Everyone's surprised to see that it was Mendou. "While it revolts me, I'll not permit unworthy slime like you to attack him!!"
The girls giggle...then gasp as they see Mendou threatening Oogi with his katana! "You swine, how dare you **consider** taking **my** Lum-san away from me?! Answer me or face divine retribution for your sins!!!"
"Mendou-sama, I'd never dream of forcing the Great Lum away from you!!!" Oogi gulps.
Mendou blinks. "You know who I am?!"
"Isn't that redundant?" Mie moans.
"Of course!" the Niphentaxian nods. "You are Shutaro Mendou, Fifth Holy Apostle of the Great Lum Redet no Midorinokaminoke-oni of Uru, the Living Representation of Creation!!"
"Is that what they call me now?!" Lum flushes with shame.
"You make Lum sound like a god," Sakura muses.
"She is," he responds with all honestly.
"LUM'S A GOD?!?!?!" everyone exclaims.
Mendou looks incensed. "You call me the FIFTH Holy Apostle?!!" he snaps. "Who's the first?!! Moroboshi?!!"
"What?!!" Oogi gasps. "We'd never dream of that devil being one of the Great Lum's Apostles!!! Megane-sama is the First!!!"
"I am?!!" Megane looks surprised.
Mendou then chases the guards' leader out of the nurse's station. "You swine, since when are **you** better than me?!!" the scion of Japan's richest family howls. "Hold still and I shall make you a head shorter!!!"
"Why are you screaming at me?!!" Megane ducks the swipes of Mendou's blade. "Kill him!!! He's the one who made you this way!!"
"This is a nightmare!" Momoe shudders.
Other girls voice their approval. "Lum, why does this guy think you're a god?!" Shinobu points at Oogi.
"I saved him from the Terrible Swamps of Uru when we were kids," the Oni shakes his head. "He...was quite grateful to me."
"And the galaxy has rued that day ever since," Koosei shakes his head.
Oogi looks incensed. "How dare you make offense of our reverence of the Great Lum?!!"
"That's Oyuki's boyfriend," Lum warns.
Oogi stops. "He's a fallen angel?!"
Everyone faints! "Will you stop?!!" Lum snaps. "Why are you here?!! Tell me what's going on, then take your ship and go home!! THIS time, I want you to stay there!!"
The Niphentaxian drops to one knee, averting his eyes from the Oni. "Lum-sama, we have learned of the unholy agreement the Great Evil has forced upon you!!! How can we aid you in destroying his power and restoring your dominance over this world of heretics?!!"
"Who's the Great Evil?!!" Kakugari asks.
"Don't answer that," Lum orders.
"Of course," Oogi nods.
However, much to Lum's regret, the door opens and Ataru steps in. "Hey, Lum, who owns the scrapheap over our heads?!" he thumbs up. "That's not your dad's ship, is it?!!"
"THE GREAT EVIL!!!!!!" Oogi screams...
(COMMERCIAL BREAK)
"They consider him evil?!" Shinobu gasps. "What type of clueless people are these?!!"
"You hit it on the head," Mie sighs.
"How?!"
"'Clueless,'" the Kyushu native repeats.
Shinobu nods. "What are you talking about?!" Paama snorts. "I think it's swell that someone knows the truth about Ataru!!!"
"Speak for yourself!!!" Lum zaps him.
"Lum-sama, how could you ignore the advice of Your Apostles?!" Oogi gasps. "Don't you understand that they care for you?!!"
The Niphentaxian gets a dose of her lightning!! "With friends like **that**, I don't need enemies!!!" Lum growls.
While others would wince, Oogi looks even more fanatical. "Oh, to receive the Holy Lightning of the Great Lum!!" he gasps. "I am so unworthy of this divine favour!!!"
"Is he missing a screw in his head?!" Ataru points at the Niphentaxian.
"The whole **race** is missing a few screws, Darling!" the Oni sighs, wondering what she ever did to deserve a day like this.
Ataru is showered by beans. "Leave our goddess' presence, devil!!!" Oogi demands. "Devil out, luck in!! Devil out, luck in!! Devil out, luck in!! Devil out, luck in!!"
"If only we could get rid of Ataru that easily!" Kakugari sighs.
Lum fires him a hostile stare. "Let me get this straight," Sakura recaps. "You're a god to these people, we're touched by your divine presence and Ataru's seen as a devil."
"That's about right," the Oni sighs.
"Anything else?" Ataru adds.
Lum sees the anger and confusion in his eyes. She was going to get an earful of this when they were alone. "Well...as you can see, the people of Phentax Two venerate anything in association with me," Lum shakes her head.
"We do the same thing," Paama muses.
"These people could teach you something about veneration," the Oni cautions him. "You see, when the Church of...Lum was formed years ago, it caught on quick among the population."
"All Niphentaxians are members of the Church," Oogi proudly declares.
"How many?!" Shinobu whispers to Koosei.
"About ten billion," the teacher sighs.
The girls emit shocked cries. "Well, the first thing they did was terraform Phentax Two until it was an approximate duplicate of Uru itself," Lum sighs, rolling her eyes.
"We couldn't drain our seas, Lum-sama," Oogi looks apologetic.
"And when I moved here full time, they tore down all their cities to rebuild them into doubles of Tomobiki!" Lum groans.
"WHAT?!?!?!" everyone cries out.
"Why?!!" Sakura gasps. "Don't they have something better to do other than ogle you?!!"
"No," Lum shakes her head.
"Can't you order them to do something?!" Ataru stares at her. "Like get a life?!!"
"If I could, do you think he'd be here?!"
Suddenly, Ataru catches Oogi's katana. "You devil, how dare you speak to the Great Lum without showing her the proper respect?!!"
"I actually do show her respect."
Oogi looks surprised. "You do?!!"
"Sure," Ataru lets go of his katana, then turns to Lum. "Lum-chan!"
"Yes, Darling?!" the Oni turns to him.
Ataru sweeps her into his arms and plants a wet kiss on her lips! Oogi and the guards freak. "You swine!!!" Oogi draws his katana. "How dare you sully the Goddess...?!!"
"You'll be sorry," Shinobu sighs.
Ataru straightens up, left eye glowing. "**You dare interfere in my relationship with the Other?!!**" his voice booms.
A light flash later, the Cyborg reaches over, grabs Oogi's katana and brutally slashes the Niphentaxian across his face! Oogi howls as he drops to the floor. Everyone gasps as the machine-man moves to finish the task. "**NO ONE interferes in my relationship with the Other!!!**" Ataru's eye glows star-white.
"Darling, no!!!" Lum leaps between Ataru and Oogi, her hands held out to stop him. "Put the sword down!!! Put it down!!!"
"**Why?!!**" the machine-man demands.
"You're no killer!!" the Oni tries her best to be firm, knowing well her lightning would just make him angry. "Besides, think of what you're doing!! You want to start a war?!!"
The Cyborg pauses. "**Very well,**" he lowers the blade, crushing it with one hand. As everyone emits sighs of relief, he adds, "**I shall terminate his race when the time comes that I have command of the power of Sagussa!**" he turns to leave. "**Then, NO ONE shall be in the position to stop me!!**"
Everyone gasps, harshly reminded of the ruthless nature of Ataru's inner self. He steps out, reverting to human form. Lum sighs in relief, then looks at Oogi, who is now being tended to by Sakura. "Oogi!!!"
The Niphentaxian bolts to his feet, bandages draped over his face. "Hai?!!"
Lum moves to stand in front of him, fixing Oogi with a lethal stare. "You will listen very closely, Oogi!! You will board your ship! You will go back to Phentax Two! You will *never* return! Further, you will NOT concern yourself with my relationship with Darling!! If I so much as hear a **squeak** from you, I WILL BE VERY ANGRY AT YOU!!!!!!"
The Niphentaxian president pales, wondering what he did to deserve such anger from her. "O-of course, Lum-sama...!!"
"NOW LEAVE!!!!!!" Lum screams.
Oogi runs through the wall to get out of the school!! "Sorry about that!" Lum sighs.
"It's...all right," Sakura shudders...
* * *
"Oogi visited Earth?!!" Ten-chan gasps.
They relax after school in the Moroboshi home. "Unfortunately," the older Oni shakes her head. "Why does this have to happen?! I'm trying to put my relationship with Darling back together again...and this happens?!!"
The younger Oni looks sympathetic. Lum takes the SD Cyborg doll Ataru received from friends in Oshika in hand. "I just hope that Darling understands why I've never told him. If he ever learned how much they worshipped me, he'd've dropped me in an instant!!"
"How could you be so sure?" a voice asks.
Lum spins around. "Darling!!!"
He opens his arms, allowing her to sink in his embrace. "Hi, Lum-chan!" he kisses her forehead. "Nice friend you have here!"
"He's no friend of mine!!" she snarls, drawing away from him...then stops herself. "Darling, don't tease me!" she sighs.
"I'm not," Ataru gently strokes her temples. "I just want to know why you've never told me about these people."
Lum sits on the window-ledge as Ataru sits at his old desk. "Well, as you noticed, they worship me as a god," she begins.
"No different from the fools here."
"I wouldn't say that, Darling," Lum cautions him. "You...heard about what they did to themselves and their planet?"
He nods. "Under normal circumstances, I wouldn't really mind their...veneration," the Oni sighs. "Unfortunately, they're willing to do more...MUCH more...than just worship me!"
"Care to elaborate?!" Ataru prompts her.
"Well...just to give an example," Lum shakes her head. "About eight years ago, one of Nassur-chan's enemies, the Mikado, learned he and his wife were frequent guests on Uru. He concluded that my father was protecting Nassur-chan. He dispatched a team of hunters to Uru to have my family assassinated."
Ataru bolts up. "By this time...the Mikado was afraid that anyone who offered protection to Nassur-chan was an enemy, which of course warranted our immediate destruction," she adds. "Anyhow, the hunters were caught and killed by Dakejinzou-chan."
"That should've been the end of it."
"Not...exactly," Lum sighs. "Oogi got wind of what happened. This was at the time the Niphentaxians finished their terraforming project. Anyhow, when they learned how close their 'goddess' came to dying, they dispatched a bioweapon to Lecashuto, Vos' capital."
"'Bioweapon'...?!" Ataru pales. "As in...biological warfare...?!"
The Oni nods. "The bioweapon didn't get the Mikado... but millions of innocent Vosians were slaughtered as a result!"
Ataru pales. Was *this* the galaxy Uru wanted Earth to be a part of?! "I'm surprised Vos didn't obliterate Phentax Two!!" the Terran stands. "Why isn't Oogi dead?!"
"The Mikado tried. The only good thing he's ever done. But the regiment of Mikado Marines and what was left of his fleet learned on arriving in the Phentax system that Phentax Two was protect by System Destroyers."
Ataru pales; he could guess what **that** meant. "They were obliterated before they got close...and the Niphentaxians dispatched another bioweapon as a way of thumbing their noses at the Vosians! Fortunately..." tears brim in her eyes, "...the rebels destroyed that before more innocents died...!"
Lum breaks down, sobs wracking her body on remembering the faceless innocents who died because of her. Ataru quickly moves to take her into his arms. "I hate them...!!" she moans, shaking her head. "I hate them! I hate them!! I hate them...!!!"
Ataru drops to his knees, allowing Lum the chance to mourn...
* * *
"Mr. President. You don't seem well."
Oogi winces, feeling the deep slash now dissecting his face. He's presently in the Great Church of Lum...a modified duplicate of Tomobiki High. The building also serves as city hall and the central place of assembly for the Niphentaxian Tribal Council. He turns to see Otako staring at him. The priestess, like all of her kind, dresses in honour of the Holy Sakura Sakurambou, one of the Great Lum's Holy Company. Otako herself seems a younger version of the Shinto shrine maiden. However, her Church of Lum pendant has a modification on it: a clenched fist risen in defiance over the Holy Icon of Lum. "Lady Otako," the president sits in a chair, reaching for his face. "How nice of you to notice."
While many would believe Oogi and Otako a decent couple, both are avowed political foes. The priestess smirks in delight on seeing Oogi suffer. "You failed to try to force Lum-sama away from the Great Evil, correct?" she muses. "Further, he punished you for your audacity."
"So what?! State your point, Otako."
"Simple," she slips her hands in her sleeves. "You have tried and tried again to sever Lum-sama from the devilish influence of Ataru Moroboshi. You failed. I believe it is time for a...shall we say, *direct* approach."
"You believe your faction can do that?!"
Otako confidently nods. Oogi would've found her confidence admirable if it weren't so annoying. They had been childhood friends. It was to Otako that Oogi had introduced the concept of venerating Lum. Otako had taken to that concept too well. Her faction was one of many which composed the Church of Lum. In fact, Otako's sect was the most radical. They advocated direct involvement with Lum and Her Holy Company. Such opinions had become quite popular recently on Phentax Two. Under normal circumstances, Oogi would applaud that...but Otako's popularity was now becoming a direct threat to Oogi's hold on power. "Well, if you believe you can be successful in eliminating the Great Evil, then I wish you the best of success," the president smiles.
Otako looks sceptical. "You mean that?"
"I mean that. What are friends for?"
"I see," she nods to an assistant. He departs. "The plan has been executed."
Oogi hums, clearly impressed. "I see. May I ask where you will bring the Great Evil to face his execution?"
"Phentax Twelve," Otako smiles. "We have planned this for some time, Oogi. I believe you will be most satisfied with the results."
"I hope I will be," he nods.
Otako walks away. Oogi watches her go, calculation on his face. "Sir, you're not going to allow her to get away with this?!" Fangi gasps. "You know her sect believes in directly influencing Lum-sama's life. Can you imagine what the reaction would be?!"
"I can," Oogi muses. "It doesn't matter, Fangi. Don't concern yourself. There are ways around even her people."
The observer looks confused, then bows. "I trust your judgement. Please excuse me."
Fangi walks away. Oogi smiles. He knew quite well that Lum would never permit anyone to directly assault Ataru. Otako's sect would make themselves pariahs among the faithful when news of her plan became public. And when Oogi swooped in and rescue Lum-sama and Her Holy Company...*after* the death of the Great Evil...then his fame...and his interpretation of events...would become sacrosanct. His place in society would be secure. And perhaps...if he could manipulate events right...he could become Lum's consort.
He sighs as he walks to the balcony to gaze on Lumukyou. Many possibilities lay before him now. All he needed was time and patience, things he possessed in great quantities. After all, should not people suffer for their faith?
* * *
Ataru's eyes open. "Where the hell am I...?!" he moans, reaching for his forehead.
He looks around. Ataru finds himself in a square room with one locked steel door and one barred window. Laying on bunks are Lum, Shinobu, Mendou and the guards. He moves over to Lum's side. "Lum-chan," he shakes her. "Lum-chan, get up! Hey, get up, you!!"
Lum moans. "What the...?!" she sits up. "Where...?! Darling, what's going on here?!"
"I was hoping you could tell me," Ataru looks concerned. "By the looks of it, we've been taken prisoner by someone...yet again."
"And we're not alone," she notes their fellow prisoners. "But that's strange. We were on the beach in Oshika, weren't we?"
"Yeah, we were!" he walks to the window.
Lum joins him. They are on a beautiful prairie world. In the sky, the three suns of the Phentax system are visible. Niko-Phentax, the smallest, is surrounded by a nebula which nearly encases all space around it. That nebula swallows half the sky. "We're in the Phentax system," the Oni quickly concludes. "By the looks of it, this is Phentax Twelve."
"Why have we been brought here?!" he looks at her. "Didn't you tell that idiot Oogi that you wanted to be left alone?!"
"Normally he would listen," she growls. "When I get my hands on him, he'll regret my rescuing him from the Terrible Swamps!"
A moan is heard. "Shinobu!" Ataru moves to her side as she rises, feeling her head.
"Ow, what happened?!" Shinobu moans. Quickly noticing her surroundings, she then spins around to see Ataru staring at her.
"You okay?!" he looks concerned.
With a frightened shriek, she doubles away, falling over the still-sleeping Megane. "Ouch!!" the guards' leader screams as he falls to the floor. "What is this?!!"
In minutes, Mendou and the other guards have woken. They are quickly appraised of the situation. "We've been taken prisoner by the Niphentaxians?" Mendou gasps. "But you ordered Oogi-san to leave you and Moroboshi alone, Lum-san!! Wouldn't their defiance of your order demand some sort of punishment?!"
"Normally, yes," the Oni nods.
"'Normally?!'" Shinobu looks scared.
"There've been fears among many circles that radical sects of the Church of Lum have begun to gain considerable influence with the Tribal Council. If that's true, then Zephyrus won't be the only planet shifting back to religious fundamentalism."
"That's no problem," Megane chuckles. "For heaven's sake, we're gods to these people! All we have to do is request they take us back! They probably brought us here so they could get a closer look at us!!"
The other guards laugh, nodding. "How can you laugh at a time like this?!" Lum demands, shocked at their cavalier attitude.
"What does that mean?!" Mendou wonders.
"For you and me, the problem is quite easy," the Oni sighs. "But for Darling and Shinobu, the story's different."
"Eh?!" the latter looks surprised, then at Ataru. "I can understand Ataru-kun's problem, but why would I be concerned?"
"Well...you're not counted as one of the Holy Company, Shinobu," she looks down.
"What am I, then?!!"
"A Sinful Doubter."
Shinobu faints! "What?!!"
Lum sighs. "Shinobu and Lan are called 'sinful doubters.' They're not as low as Darling is...but because they're not seen as being friendly with me, they're not as yet rated to become part of the Holy Company." Embarrassment crosses her face. "Sorry."
Ataru's ex-girlfriend looks incensed. "And you can just sit there and talk about this?!! How am I supposed to take that?!!"
Megane's laughter answers. "That's what you get for not respecting Lum-san's presence in Tomobiki!! All your sins are now going to be answered!!! **You're** the one about to face divine retribution!!! How delightful!!"
Shinobu's fist caves his face in! "Keep it up, idiot, and they'll have to find someone else to be the First Apostle!!" she snarls.
"Can we get back on business?!" Ataru growls. "We have to find a way to escape!"
"*You* have to find a way to escape, you mean!!" Paama snorts. "We're the ones who have nothing to worry about!"
"Speak for yourself!!" the Oni zaps him.
"Do you think someone will rescue us?!" Shinobu hums. "Nassur-kun or Shogai-san?!"
"Possibly the latter," Lum looks hopeful. "Nassur-chan and Benten are on their own for a while. Dakejinzou-chan's been hired to become Darling's personal combat teacher. She was supposed to come by Oshika today."
"Ataru trained by that robot?!" Megane snorts. "That won't be much of a lesson!"
Lum glares at him. "I wouldn't talk if I were you! Dakejinzou-chan is ten times the hunter Nassur-chan could ever be! Nassur-chan and Varanko-sama themselves admit that!!"
"And if you call Dake-chan a robot again. four-eyes, I **guarantee** these jerks'll have to find a new First Apostle!!" Ataru adds.
The door opens. Everyone spins around to see Otako stand in the open doorway, a platoon of guards with stun-rifles with the priestess. "Forgive my intrusion, Lum-sama."
"Who are you?!" the Oni demands.
"I am Otako," she beams, "...First Priestess of the Church of Lum, leader of the Hegane Sect. Your humble servant," she bows.
"Then serve us by returning us to Earth," Lum crosses her arms. "I ordered Oogi that no one from Phentax Two was to pester me again!"
"I am unable to do that, madame," Otako remains calm. "You see, you are now under the Great Evil's influence as we speak."
She snaps her fingers. Ataru is seized by four guards. "Hey!!! Let me go!!"
Lum looks incensed. "You heard him!!!" she bolts up, electricity dancing over her body. "Let him go this instant!!!"
"Ignore her command," Otako counters.
The Oni looks shocked, never having heard a Niphentaxian counter an order from her before. Ataru is dragged out of the room. Otako watches him go, then turns to the others. "Would you come with us, please."
Guns level on the others. "I don't think that's a request," Shinobu looks scared.
The others follow Otako. Moments later, they enter a large control centre. Everyone present bows to Lum. Each of them bear the symbol of the Hegane Sect. Lum sees that Ataru has been strapped into a harness, a curious helmet with electronic leads now being fitted on his head. "What's the meaning of this?!!" the Oni faces Otako. "I demand to know what you're doing with Darling!!!"
"We will not kill him, Lum-sama," the priestess smiles. "There are many of us on Phentax Two who realize that you have made your choice as to who your future mate will be...your Beloved Darling, if I may call him that. I respect your decision...but Oogi does not. My action today is to ensure that you will be a happy woman, that you will enjoy a happy marriage with Ataru Moroboshi."
"You mean to say that Oogi desires to marry Lum-san?!" Megane snarls.
"Exactly," Otako nods.
"Slime!!!" Megane growls. "How dare he deceive us, deceive Lum-san, in this manner?!"
"When next I see him, he shall be **two** for his crimes!!!" Mendou snarls.
"Thank you," Otako bows. "Your support in my efforts will ensure that this act does not provoke civil war on Phentax Two."
"Um...excuse me," Shinobu holds up a hand. "But, if I understand the terms of the agreement Lum and Ataru-kun just made, there's no need to worry. Mendou-san will have to marry someone and the guards will be forced to disband. Also, at term's end, Lum'll move to Oshika to live with Ataru-kun. It's certain they'll marry once they're together...and with these idiots out of their way," she points to the guards and Mendou.
"That's right!!!" Ataru nods. "That's the way it's going to happen!!! There's no need for us to do bad things to each other!!!"
He fearfully chuckles when Otako glares at him. "Not exactly," her eyes narrow. "You see, while you may *pretend* to love Lum-sama, in fact, you have now moved to completely and totally dominate her life!"
"And how was Darling supposed to do that?!" Lum growls. "He's not dominating my life...and I'm not dominating his!!"
The Oni quickly notices that what she said doesn't sit well with the Niphentaxians surrounding her. "That is the improper way of things!! As Your Holy Apostles do, so must Your Beloved Darling bow to your Sacred Will, Lum-sama!! I intend to see it happen!"
"What?!!" Lum and Shinobu cry.
"How will you do this?!" Mendou demands.
"Quite simply, really," Otako takes her pendant in hand and flips it open, revealing a microchip. "Ataru will be hypnotized into becoming the perfect mate. Instead of his forcing demands on you, Lum-sama, once again, you'll have total control over your life!"
She inserts the microchip into a control computer on Ataru's helmet. "What?!!" he struggles to free himself. "Forget it!!! I refused to become Lum's lapdog before and I refuse to become her lap dog now!!! Let me out of here!!! Let me out of here!!!"
Mendou and the guards quickly shut him up with a roll of duct tape. "Forget it!!!" the scion of Japan's richest family snaps. "We do not and will not allow you to dominate Lum-san's life like you've done for the last three months!!! This time, you will submit!!!"
"At least the Holy Apostles agree, Otako-sama," an elderly male assistant notes.
"But I don't!!!" Lum snaps. "Let Darling go this instant!!!"
"Ignore her commands!" Otako snaps.
"Ignore hers!!" Lum counters.
Everyone looks confused. "You idiots believe you have the right to dictate our lives?!!" Shinobu snaps. "How dare you?!! You're no better than those five idiots!!!" she nods to Mendou and the guards.
"Why don't you accept Lum-san's right to be happy?!!" Megane demands.
More incensed than ever, Shinobu's hands rip into the wall, tearing out a section the size of a large automobile! "Now, release Ataru-kun this instant and let us go back to Earth in peace!!!" she growls.
The Niphentaxians panic as she moves to bury Otako with the hunk of wall. "Stop her!!!" the priestess snaps.
Two guards fire stun-beams into Shinobu's side! "Shinobu!!!" Lum cries
The Terran falls to the floor, the wall burying her. "Shinobu-chan!!!" Ataru cries.
Otako points out a nearby door. "Remove her!!!" she growls. "Take her to the Valley of Repentance!! It is obvious now that the influence of the Great Evil on her is as great as his influence is on Lum-sama!!!"
The priestess moves over to activate a portable force-field system. Guards roughly grab Shinobu and drag her to a door. "No!!!" Lum cries, then faces Otako. "Otako, stop this!! Leave her alone!! She's innocent!!!"
The priestess ignores the Oni's pleas. "Anyone who defies your wishes is no innocent in my eyes!" she growls.
Lum notices that Mendou and the guards have an unobstructed path to rescue their classmate. "Aisuru, Shutaro, help her!!!"
The five boys remain still. "Forget it!!!" Megane crosses his arms. "This is overdue divine justice for the bitch!!!"
The guards nod in agreement. The Oni stares at Mendou, remembering how much time they spent together. "Shutaro, please!!"
He turns away. "Her sacrifice will be remembered if you can be happy, Lum-san!"
"Shutaro...!" Lum gasps, not believing this is happening. "Aisuru..."
Shinobu notices no one is helping her. The guards' inaction is understandable; they'd been enemies in the past, the disagreement over the value of Lum's presence guaranteeing no peace. But Mendou? Did their relationship mean anything?! "Mendou-san...?!"
Ataru looks vile. "You...you dare make her suffer?!" he growls, his left eye glowing. "**YOU DARE MAKE THAT WOMAN SUFFER?!?!?!**" he roars as psychic fire consumes him!
The Niphentaxians scream as he transforms into the Cyborg!! The machine-man shatters the harness restraining him, then rips off the helmet, crushing it! He leaps at the guards surrounding Shinobu. "**RELEASE HER!!!!!!**"
The guards are helpless as the Cyborg tears into them, feeling them with terminal bone-shattering punches and kicks. "What type of demon is he?!!" a guard howls.
"Who cares?!!" another shoots. "Fire!!!"
Ataru shield Shinobu from the incoming fire. The bolts of energy deflect off his cybernetic parts while his organic parts absorb the blows without sign of injury!! "**Stay behind me!!!**" he orders.
"N-no problem...!!" Shinobu stammers.
Lum becomes a fireball of electricity. "I HAVE HAD ENOUGH OF THIS!!!!!!" the Oni screams as bolts of energy lash out!
The shielding system collapses under the assault of particle fire and lightning!! Mendou and the guards are felled as Lum moves to eliminate the other guards! "Protect her, Darling!!!" she yells, zapping another guard.
"Be careful, Lum!!!" Shinobu cries.
"I'll be fine!!!" Lum smiles.
Guards howl as they leap at the Cyborg. The machine-man smashes them aside. Once she has regained her strength, Shinobu gets to her feet and starts to cave in skulls...
* * *
...while somewhere else, a computer screen becomes active. The image of the Cyborg appears. Digital readouts make note of special points on his body, especially the phoenix. A line appears:
POSITIVE IDENTIFICATION. SUBJECT IS OF CREATOR'S HOMEWORLD.
A large central processing unit comes on line, resembling a series of tubular towers lined with rows of rectangular lights. More scans are made as the Cyborg savages the Niphentaxian guards.
CONFIRMATION ACKNOWLEDGED. SUBJECT IS INHERITOR OF CREATOR'S HOMEWORLD.
The central processing unit runs another program. A final line appears:
INITIATE BIOROID DUPLICATION PROGRAM. PROJECT CODE-NAME: ATAKO.
That name flashes in red...
* * *
As the free-for-all continues, Otako is quick to duck out. "Ataru-kun!!!" Shinobu points. "That bitch is getting away!!!"
"**She won't!!!**" her races off.
"Darling, wait!!!" Lum cautions him. "Don't go without help!!!"
As the Oni turns her back on Shinobu, two guards roughly grab the Terran. "Time for you to repent, you sinner!!!" one yells.
"Hey!!!" Shinobu gasps.
Lum spins around. "Let her go!!!"
Before Shinobu could free herself, one guard slams a wall control. A teleportation pad appears below the Terran's feet as she is seized by an unseen force. "No!!!" Ataru's ex-girlfriend cries. "Help me...!!!"
"Farewell, sinner!!!" the guard laughs.
Shinobu fades. "Ataru-kun!!! Lum...!!!"
The Oni screams as Shinobu disappears. "No!!!" she lunges at the guards. "Bring her back!!! Bring her back!!!"
The guard destroys the teleporter with one rifle shot. "She cannot be helped by you now, Lum-sama!!" he bows to her.
Lum tearfully drops to her knees, stunned that she lost all control of the situation. A second later, the *thump!* of a body hitting the floor is heard. Lum spins around to see Ataru, once again human, passed out on the floor at Otako's feet. The priestess holds a small crystal ball in hand. "He is even more foolish that I suspected!" she thinly smiles.
"Darling!!!" Lum leaps to his side.
Otako places the crystal ball between Lum and Ataru. A ball of energy knocks the Oni back, causing her to collapse many metres away, dazed by the blow. "Remove and prepare him!!!" she nods to several guards.
Ataru is dragged away. "Darling...!!" Lum tearfully gasps...
* * *
The computer screen projects a view of events. A line appears:
RETRIEVAL PROGRAM INITIATING.
* * *
Ataru moans, trying desperately to regain some sense of where he was. What hit him? Whatever it was, it had felt as if his own anger and rage had been magnified to unholy hatred, then turned back on him. The attack had stunned him so much, he couldn't recover. "I can't wait to see what Otako-sama has planned for this monster now!!!" one guard cackles.
"I can't wait to see what she has planned for that sinner Miyaki!!" another hisses. "No one returns from the Valley of Repentance!!!"
Ataru's eyes widen, realizing his problem was more stable than Shinobu's. "Shinobu...!" he gasps, trying to recover enough to free himself and locate his childhood girlfriend before it was too late for her.
A guard punches him in the jaw! "Remain still, devil!!! You are in no position to help that sinful heretic now!!!"
Ataru feels consciousness slipping, but his mind is fixated. "Shinobu..." he gasps. "Shinobu...I'm sorry..."
The guards shudder as a transporter beam seizes them and their prisoner, freezing them in mid-stride. Ataru's eyes widen, praying that this intervention will save them. "I'm coming...for you... Shinobu..." he gasps, consciousness fading. "I...love...you..."
* * *
Somewhere, a vial fills with blood. A bank of mega-high density computers no larger than a television set activates, absorbing seventeen years of memories in milliseconds (and no jokes about Ataru's lack of brain cells!...F.H.). A purging program engages, sweeping away the influence of the *saikoo jinseijitsu*. Another program unites the two sides of the template's mind, the first time the template was medically sane in twelve years. A medical scanner processes the blood sample. The chromosomes are examined to the last molecule. However, one chromosome pattern...the most critical pattern when establishing one's self-identity...is altered to the only other pattern naturally possible.
A humanoid-shaped tank fills with a gestation fluid. Soon enough, the small sample of blood is inserted. In seconds, a cell forms. Seconds later, the cell divides. Division occurs and occurs as the new being begins to form into something more familiar...
* * *
The transporter beam dissipates. The guards look surprised as they feel their limbs freed from whatever force had seized him. Looking around, fear crosses many of their faces. "Wh-what was that?!" one stammers.
"Who knows!" another shudders. "This planet's just strange!!"
An incensed Otako appears, now deformed into a monster more frightening than anything they could equate to Ataru! "WHAT ARE YOU DOING STANDING THERE, YOU FOOLS?!?! PREPARE HIM FOR HIS PILGRIMAGE!!!!"
The guards howl, then double-time to a nearby control centre. "Should we tell her about what just happened?!" one whispers.
"You want to tell her?!!" another hums.
"No way!!" the first shakes his head...
* * *
"What happened...?!" Megane moans.
The other boys groan. "Boy, what did we miss?!!" Chibi gasps as he looks around.
The five then notice Lum seated there, her legs tucked between her arms. "What did you expect, you **traitors**?!" the Oni hisses, firing them such an ugly, dirty glance, they are soon covered in mud!
Megane gasps. "What did we do?!!"
The Oni is stunned by his question. How idiotic, how ignorant did they think she was?! Were these five the same ones she appreciated for two years because of their loyalty, their willingness to stand by her?! How could she have allowed matters to have deteriorated so much that they were willing to see a classmate dead and a former classmate...the man **she** loved...brainwashed so they could ogle her?
The five are then frozen by an icy, disapproving glare from Lum...but the Oni says nothing. Fear crawls up their spines. What had they done to suffer such hatred, such fury, from the woman they loved...?
* * *
Atako's eyes open.
Lungs fill as a yawn utters from the bioroid's lips. Muscles which had not existed a day before move for the first time with the fluid strength the Avalonian gestation machine granted. Legs stretch as Atako steps out of the birthing chamber. The temperature is warm and constant, slightly cooler than the womb-like heat of the chamber which gave Atako Moroboshi life. Air remains still to prevent a chill from affecting Atako's health.
Striding, Atako moves past a mirror. Wide, expressive brown eyes dart left to behold what to the bioroid is a very familiar image. "Nokoko-chan!!!" Atako gasps, stunned at the sight. "You came to rescue me...eh?!!"
Atako freezes...as realization dawns that it is **her** reflection which appears in the mirror. Confusion transforms into disbelief as hands reach up to lightly touch perfect breasts...then slide down a slim yet firmly muscled abdomen to vainly search for what the bioroid believes should be there. "It...it's gone!!!" she gasps. "Oh, gods...!!!"
Panic seizes her, cutting off sound from her throat as the irrevocable realization falls like the proverbial ton of bricks. She stares at the beautiful image in the mirror, an image which would make many believe Atako was Nokoko, presently many light-years away, safe on Earth. She shudders, wondering what cruel fate hated her so much that she would see new life as a woman. Finally, as the panic fades, her mouth quirks into a wry smile. "I don't seem to remember going to Jusenkyou in the last while...!" she giggles, rubbing the back of her head...
(COMMERCIAL BREAK)
"Where am I?!!" Shinobu cries.
She finds herself in a forested valley on Phentax Twelve. Standing in a grove, she sees no sign of inhabitation. Trees tower hundreds of metres above her head. Distant mountain peaks are barely visible through the green canopy. The forest seems peaceful. There is little sign of a hostile threat. None the less, Shinobu is quite scared. "The Valley of Repentance...?!" she gulps.
Events in the control centre replay in her mind. Emotions storm through her as she remembers what people did...and *didn't*...do. Ataru's and Lum's attempts to protect her from those insane Niphentaxians replay with glaring clarity. Strange. Why would Ataru or Lum care for her? Lum had always been aloof, distant from Shinobu, even after Shinobu had finally made the heart-wrenching decision to leave Ataru. And Ataru? The brutality of the Spirit War fire through her system. She had believed he no longer cared for her, no longer wanted her even as a friend. Yet...why?
Bewilderment transforms into rage as she remembers Mendou and the guards not moving to assist her as she was being shoved onto the teleport pad. Her fury concentrates on Mendou. They once were such a close couple, even in the period after his engagement to Asuka became public. Even after her meeting Inaba and later Nassur, they had remained friends. Shinobu now wondered what type of friend he was. Had he used her, seduced her, dominated her?! It made sense; Shinobu had always known that Mendou desired Lum. Had he used her just to get to Lum, knowing that Ataru would follow Shinobu anywhere, which of course would have drawn the Oni?
Her anger then transforms into a sense of betrayal. It seems that everyone had used or abused her. Ataru had used her to keep Lum at bay. The Oni had mocked Shinobu in her quest to win Ataru. Mendou had used her to draw Lum into his orbit. The guards mocked her because she wouldn't submit to Lum's domination over their lives. Everyone always depended on her for her vast strength, never showing any real appreciation for her efforts. At least Nassur never used her in such a manner...but with Nassur now partnered with Benten, the chances of Shinobu finding peace and love with the Vosian were slim.
Sitting at the foot of a tree, Shinobu allows the storm of emotions to flow. "Why?!" she moans, tears staining her cheeks, "...why am I the one who always suffers?! Why...?!!"
* * *
"Sister?" Nintaiko looks confused.
Donna looks concerned. "Nintaiko-chan, are you unwell?"
The Nendo-kata sit in the Tiger Cub Cafe, holding an emergency meeting in the wake of Ataru's and Lum's disappearance. Sitting around the table with them are Nokoko, Nagaiwakai, Captain and Mrs. Invader, Sakura, Cherry, Ten-chan, Ryuunosuke, Koosei, Oyuki, Lan and Dakejinzou. Everyone looks at Shinobu's sister with concern. "I...I sensed my sister...somewhere," Nintaiko looks around, trying to trace wherever in the galaxy Shinobu could be. "She seems so sad, so...betrayed. I fear something terrible has happened."
Invader hums. "We'll find them."
"Indeed we will," Nagaiwakai looks vile. "We've come to the conclusion that the persons responsible for this are these Niphentaxians Lum seemed unwilling to speak of before they appeared over Tomobiki several days ago."
"Agreed," Koosei nods. "Now, all we have to do is try to trace how that idiot Oogi was able to kidnap them without people noticing."
"Mendou's guards are beside themselves," Ryuunosuke notes. "They've never seen such a slick operation like this."
"As are we, sister," Tatsuko looks angry.
"Did you sense something which could help us, Nokoko-chan?" the Moroboshi clan matriarch looks to her granddaughter.
Nokoko sighs. "Not a peep. Mujanba's running diagnostics in the palace's sensory net to see if she could find something."
"What sort of disUnifying power could have done this?!" Mal demands.
"Magic," Cherry declares.
Everyone stares at the Buddhist monk. "A curse has fallen on Lum," Cherry slurps back some ramen. "A curse which could have been averted if she did not allow Ataru to be so entranced by the power of the phoenix...!!"
Exasperated, everyone buries him with whatever they could get their hands on! "WILL YOU STOP HARPING ABOUT THAT, YOU IDIOT?!?! NOW'S NOT THE TIME!!!!!!" everyone screams.
"It's fate...!!" Cherry moans.
"Curse?!" Nagaiwakai muses. "It would explain much." She turns to Lum's mother. "Do you have any idea if there is anyone who would hate Lum that they would curse her?!"
"There's one," Koosei nods at Lan.
The subject of everyone's glances looks belligerently back. "Hey, why're you looking at me?!!" the Seishin teenager demands.
"You need to ask?" Koosei hums.
Lan looks incensed. "Well," Mrs. Invader sighs. "I remember something...but this was so long ago, I don't think it'd be important. When Lum-chan was born, we sent invitations to everyone we knew to attend a celebration. But one was lost in the mail."
"Oh, that's right!" her husband muses. "That was to the Old Woman of the Oak Forest!"
"Her?!" Koosei hums. "She's harmless."
"Well, she was quite...insulted by not being invited to the party," Mrs. Invader continues. "She declared that she would curse the child. However, it was later revealed that the letter was lost in the mail. She quickly apologized and forgot the issue."
Everyone exchanges looks. "Our first destination," Nagaiwakai stands. "Captain, let's pay this friend of yours a visit!"
Invader nods...
* * *
Atako stares at herself in the mirror. The bioroid has looked at herself since her emergence from the birthing chamber, getting used to seeing a woman. Her hands stroke her skin, causing all sorts of interesting sensations to fire through her nervous system. "Gods, this body is built for sin!" she purrs, her hands caressing between her legs. "Let's see how much I can take it..." she giggles.
Stimulation is applied. Atako cries out as her body responds to her ministrations. In moments, she reaches climax, letting her passions go in a shudder. "Oh, gods!" she pants, trying desperately to regain some sense of decorum. "Man, is that how Lum feels every time I suckle her horns?!"
Atako lies down, allowing her passions to abate. What **was** normal? Atako had felt apprehension, wondering if she could enjoy the private passions she did as Ataru. Atako purrs. Regardless, she wasn't going to change her ways. She was a man's soul in a woman's body. If people couldn't understand that, she would deal with them. Besides, there were possibilities. If Asuka's relationship with Osooko didn't pan out, the Nendo-kata-turned-Tritonian would require a mate. But should she interfere? After what Mendou just did to Shinobu, how could Asuka expect to be treated better even if Ataru married Lum...
Shinobu?
Atako's eyes shamefully widen as she realizes what she was doing. Here she was masturbating while a friend was potentially in a world of hurt. Standing, Atako moves to a computer bank built into a bulkhead. "Hey!!!" she slams the wall beside the controls. "Hey, is there anyone around here?!!"
A screen flashes on. MAY I HELP YOU?
"Yeah!!!" Atako sighs, relieved. "You can help me find Shinobu-chan!! She's lost somewhere on this rock!!!"
WHO IS SHINOBU? NO REFERENCE TO THAT NAME. SPECIFICATION REQUIRED.
"Don't give me that shit!!!" she slams the wall. "Look, buster!!! You created me!!! I don't know whether to be peeved or happy you made me a girl, but a friend I care for is somewhere on this rock very alone!!! Now, if you don't mind, help me!!!"
BECOMING ANGRY AT ME WILL NOT HELP YOU! MY PROGRAMMERS DIED FOURTEEN OF YOUR MILLENNIA AGO. I NEED TO UNDERSTAND WHAT YOU EXACTLY WANT BEFORE I CAN HELP YOU IN ANY WAY!
"Sorry. This is still new to me."
S'ALRIGHT.
The bioroid thinks for a moment, then looks at the screen. "Okay. When I was a guy, I was fighting a bunch of no-minds in some sort of control room. I transformed into my Cyborg persona to protect her. She's a girl from Earth. Brown hair to here," she indicates her shoulders, "...strong, nicely shaped hips. She was dressed in a pair of nightclothes. You understand now?"
An image of the control room appears. An icon flashes on Shinobu's head. THIS PERSON?
"That's her!!!" Atako nods in relief.
ENGAGING PLANETARY SCAN. DNA COMPARISON FUNCTION ENGAGED. PLEASE STAND BY.
Atako nods. "Okay!! Now, once I find Shinobu-chan...shit, then what?!!" she slaps her forehead. "I'm on a planet full of fanatic Lum-worshippers and I don't know a damn thing about how the hell to get off, much less rescue Lum-chan and everyone else!!!"
AHEM!
"What?!!" she snaps.
SHOULDN'T YOU GET DRESSED FIRST?
Atako flushes as she remembers her exposed state. "Um... yeah!" sweat flows down her forehead. "Forgot about that!"
I AM HERE BUT TO SERVE.
* * *
"Hello?!! Is there anyone here?!!"
For hours, Shinobu had wandered through the forest in an attempt to locate something or someone to regain some sense of this insane situation. "Oh, what do I do?!" she moans, looking around. "Heaven knows what Ataru-kun and Lum could be going through now!!"
Lum's name sparks a new memory. Wasn't she a goddess to the Niphentaxians? If she was, Otako's defiance would be seen as heresy. It wouldn't be long before someone in line with Oogi would notice what's happening, then quickly come rescue her. That belief brings reassurance, but briefly. When could she expect someone to come? "Oh, is there anyone who could help me...?" she moans.
Walking around a tree, Shinobu stops. The sounds of children becomes audible. Her eyes widen as she realizes that civilization, even an alien civilization, was closer than she believed. New hope driving her, Shinobu quickly makes her way towards the sound.
Moments later, she reaches the edge of a clearing. Her eyes widen in surprise as she beholds a dozen children frolicking in a pond. Their ages vary from nine to sixteen. All are girls, all nude...and Shinobu quickly notices that none have the tapered ears native to Oogi's people. "Odd," the Terran muses. "Is this a planet the Niphentaxians conquered?"
Play falters as the children become aware of Shinobu. They stare at the Terran with curiosity and apprehension. Shinobu slowly steps into the clearing, her hands styling her hair to expose her round ears. She looks both ways to ensure everyone understands she isn't Niphentaxian. Seeing the ears, the children relax. A girl Hazel's age with green hair steps up. "Who are you? You're not Avalonian and you're not one of the Invaders."
Shinobu blinks. "I'm from Earth."
"Earth?!" the green-haired girl becomes suspicious. "You mean the planet where the Invaders' so-called Sacred City is located?"
The Terran looks hesitant. She needed to establish trust so she could feel safe. "Yes," she nods. "I'm from Tomobiki...but believe me, I don't have anything to do with whatever those monsters have done to you."
The girl stares at Shinobu, as if she was peeling her layer by layer to discover the truth. Finally, she turns to two other girls about her age. "Restrain her."
They seize her. "Hey!!! Let me go!!!"
One of her restrainers touches Shinobu in the shoulder with two fingers. The Terran howls as a pain akin to a naginata blade being driven deep into her shoulder fires through her nerves. The green-haired girl approaches, then rips Shinobu's top off. "Hey!!! What's the meaning of this?!! What are you...?!"
The girl then embraces her. Shinobu wonders what sort of people she is with...then blanches as a new sensation fires through her nerves, as if a thousand acupuncture needles have punched through her skin. She feels her mental barriers rip away. Images pass through her mind's eye, recounting her life. For what seems an eternity, Shinobu watches her life replay itself. Then, just as sudden as the feeling assaulted her, it passes. "Release her," the green-haired girl states.
The pain in her shoulder passes as Shinobu is let go. "What's the meaning of this?!" she rubs her sore shoulder, seizing her torn shirt. "Have you no concept of what you just did?! Where's your sense of shame?!"
The girl ignores her complaints as she faces her friends. "She does not present a threat to us. She is as much a victim of the Invaders' Entropy-induced madness as we are."
Shinobu looks incensed that her words are ignored, then stops. Entropy? Wasn't that the devil-icon Ataru's Cyborg self referred to? Did this place have some connection with the future facing her first boyfriend? As she slips on her shirt, Shinobu wonders what could possibly happen next. As if in answer, the green-haired girl faces her. "How did you come to this location, Miyaki-san?"
Shinobu looks doubly surprised. How did the girl know her name? As if in response, she smiles. "What I just performed was referred to by our Creators as *meiki'gagh*. It is an efficient way to obtain information without wasting time in verbal interrogation. Further, it is 100 percent accurate. One can falsify information to another person, but one cannot falsify it to herself."
The Terran looks surprised. The girl had just performed a mind-meld, virtually in the same fashion as Mr. Spock performed every time Captain Kirk required immediate information. Shame and revulsion flood her thoughts. How could this girl, no older than Hazel, do that to her, touch her body-to-body in such a physically intimate manner? That revulsion is soon replaced by curiosity. If this girl is willing to do that without any reservation, then what sort of society did she come from? "I see," Shinobu finally speaks. "Well, I guess you have a right to do that."
"You hesitated," the girl notes. "Is there something about us which disturbs you?"
*A lot!* Shinobu hums. "Um...well, you are...different than what I'm accustomed to when meeting most aliens," she giggles.
"To us, *you* are the alien," a ten-year old girl then speaks up.
Shinobu blinks. "Um...well, now that you know who I am, who are you people?"
The green-haired girl looks confused. "We are Avalonians," she replies.
"No, no, no! What are your names?!"
"We have no names."
Shinobu faints! "WHAT?!?!?!"
"When we were created, we were never given names," the ten-year old replies. "The Invaders addressed us with quite profane terms such as 'split-ass,' 'bitch,' 'slut'...!!"
"Watch your language!!!" Shinobu snaps.
"Why are you incensed?"
"You mean your parents actually allow you to talk such filth?!"
The Avalonians look confused, then the green-haired girl nods. "Ah. You mean genetic progenitors. We do not have them."
Shinobu faints! "NO PARENTS?!?!"
"No," she hums. "We do not have the need to reproduce as you do, Miyaki-san."
"Um...I don't understand."
"We're bioroids," the ten-year old hums.
"What are they...?" Shinobu wonders.
* * *
LOCATION CONFIRMED!
Atako looks at the image of the Valley of Repentance. An icon indicates a tree-house village located near a lake. "Yes!!!" she nods, then looks up. "Hey, give me something Shinobu can wear!! She'll be freezing down there without something more than those pyjamas she was hauled here with!!"
UNDERSTOOD, the computer replies as a jumpsuit similar to the one Atako now wears appears in her hands. COMMENCING TRANSPORT.
Atako disappears in a transporter beam...
* * *
Shinobu now sits in a large hut several hundred metres above ground level. The young girls sitting around her have dressed in short skirts, obviously to enhance what beauty they possess. Disbelief is on the Terran's face as she takes in the information they have relayed to her. "You mean...you're machines?!"
"In a sense, yes," the green-haired girl nods. "We are as organic as yourself...but we were constructed as you see us in a gestation tank, not naturally conceived and birthed. All Avalonians are like that."
She absorbs that information. Bioroids had no need for parents; the gestation machine could reproduce new members at request. The machine also eliminated the need for two genders to carry out the reproductive process. Avalonian society was similar to Nendo-kata society. "I see," she looks down. "I have to admit that surprised me. So...why were you created? Did the Niphentaxians create you?"
"No, the Invaders did not create us," the green-haired girl shakes her head. "Fourteen thousand years ago, the Creators established this place as a site for experimentation in culture construction. The planet was equipped with a bioroid gestation machine which was to create a sample race which could develop a society on their own without concerning themselves with matters which could arise out of questions surrounding reproduction."
"They wanted you to create a society on your own?" Shinobu hums. "Did you succeed?"
"No...because we realized this planet lacks much in the way of resources to properly support the society we envisioned," the ten-year old continues. "Further, the Creators destroyed themselves in a five-century war. Once they were eliminated, our predecessors felt they no longer needed to continue the experiment. All bioroid production was terminated save for creation of maintenance personnel for the gestation machine. We existed this way until a half-century ago."
"When the Niphentaxians came."
The Avalonians nod. "They discovered the ability of the gestation machine, then realized that it potentially provided an inexpensive source of labour for their colonization plans," the green-haired girl continues. "Hence, they convinced the gestation machine that they could assist us in continuing the task the Creators set for us."
"They transformed you into a slave race," Shinobu shudders. "Do people outside of the Niphentaxians know about this?!"
"We don't believe so," the ten-year old sighs. "We discovered that there were other races through our interaction with the Invaders...yet none of us have ever seen an outsider...that is, until you."
Shinobu hums. Lum hated slavery; her reaction to Reiko demonstrated that. If Lum learned of the Avalonians, she could easily exercise influence on Oogi to emancipate them. That wouldn't be appreciated by those dependent on the bioroids. A situation akin to the United States prior to the Civil War would result, with the same potential conclusion. "Well, if I can escape from this planet, you can bet the word will get out to everyone who can help set your people free. There's something I don't understand, though."
"Ask," the green-haired girl smiles.
"Why were you people created?"
"To provide companionship."
"'C-companionship'...?!" Shinobu gags. "Y-you mean...y-you're...?!"
"Sex-slaves," the green-haired girl nods.
Shinobu looks ready to vomit. Suddenly, a voice calls out from below. "Shinobu-chan!! Are you here?!! Where are you?!!"
The voice is high-pitched, but still recognizable. "Ataru-kun?!!" Shinobu bolts to her feet. "Ataru-kun, is that you?!!"
She steps out, looking down to see Atako at ground level, waving at her. "There you are!!!" the bioroid laughs. "You're okay!!!"
Joy crosses her face as she descends down the wooden steps to ground level. "You came for me!!!" she cries, happy at last that she wasn't alone. "Ataru-kun, you came for me!!!"
Atako laughs as Shinobu reaches ground level, then leaps into the bioroid's arms. "You're safe!!!" Atako kisses her forehead. "Thank the gods, you're safe!!! I thought they'd done something horrible to you!!!"
"I was so scared!!" Shinobu buries her head into Atako's chest, not as yet feeling the difference. "I thought they were going to kill me!!! I'm glad that you're okay!!" she looks up to Atako. "Are you hurt?!! They didn't do anything to you, did they...eh?!"
Her elbow gently squeezes Atako's bust. Turning white, Shinobu lets the bioroid go, stepping back two paces as she stares at what stands in front of her. "What the...?!" she gasps, her eyes falling on Atako's chest.
The bioroid wears her jumpsuit with the zipper below the breasts, giving her quite a view. Atako looks embarrassed as Shinobu takes a closer look. "Ah...ha...!"
Shinobu gives Atako's bust a squeeze. "Um...do you mind not doing that."
"You...you...you...you're a...!!"
Atako nods. "I'm a girl."
Shinobu passes out, slowly sinking to the ground. "Gee, she took that better than I thought," the bioroid muses...
* * *
"Welcome, welcome!!" the Old Woman of the Oak Forest smiles as her guests arrive. "Come in, come in! Make yourself at home!!"
The Invaders, Nagaiwakai, Dakejinzou, Nokoko, Koosei, Lan and Oyuki sit. "You're too kind to see us on such short notice," Mrs. Invader smiles. "We appreciate this, ma'am."
"Oh, it's no problem for old friends!" the elderly witch cackles.
"No problem for old friends," her beautiful doll parrots.
"Now, what can I do to help you?"
"This is in concern to that incident seventeen years ago," Mrs. Invader hums.
"Oh, I've long forgiven you for that!"
"Ma'am, forgive me, but this might have something to do with your threat to curse Lum," Nagaiwakai interrupts. "Several days ago, my grandson, Lum and several of her friends were kidnapped in a most...stunning matter. Several spiritually aligned people whose judgement we trust believe that magic was employed when they were taken."
"You believe I might be responsible?"
"You're the only suspect we can conceive of right now," Dakejinzou shrugs.
"I understand," the witch rises. "But there is no concern. You see, when I decided to curse young Lum, I prepared a crystal ball and dispatched it to the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization so they could direct and manage what I had in mind."
Everyone save Lan blinks. "'Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization'...?!" Invader scratches the back of his head.
"I've never heard of that!" Koosei hums.
"I have," Lan smiles. "You see, when there come times when you feel very angry at someone...and you get the urge to really hurt that person in the most vicious way...all you have to do is prepare a crystal ball with what you desire done to that person. When that is done, you send it to the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization and they handle all the details. It's quite simple."
"I bet you're a frequent customer, Lan," Nokoko muses, glaring at her.
Lan looks incensed. "Hey, why are you picking on me?!!" she bolts to her feet. "I'm not the one who caused this mess!!!"
"Sit down and shut up!!!" Koosei snarls.
"Is that what you did?" Invader asks.
"I did," the Old Woman nods. "However, when I learned what had happened with the invitation, I contacted the 'Curses 'R Us' people and had the curse cancelled."
"I see," Nagaiwakai stands. "Very well. The answer is not here. We shall plague you no more. Thank you for your assistance."
"Any time," the Old Woman nods as everyone rises. "Come again soon."
"Come again soon," the doll echoes.
* * *
"Now what?!" Invader sighs, staring at Nagaiwakai and Dakejinzou as the "Kashin" pulls away from the Oak Forest asteroid. "If the curse was cancelled, then we're dealing with something else altogether!"
She hums. "The chances are good that while she may have cancelled the curse, someone else might have taken it up."
"You mean...?!" the hunter looks nervous.
"We're dealing with someone totally new. However, the only place we can investigate this is this organization your friend noted," Nagaiwakai turns to the Oni captain. "I suggest we proceed there immediately."
"Ma'am, I have no jurisdiction if you want us to search that place's records," Invader shakes his head. "Independent business organizations outside a single planet's influence are immune to military searches unless it's approved by the Federation...and that could take days to arrange with Lupica and her ministers, days Lum-chan and Mr. Groom may not have!"
"I agree, ma'am," Dakejinzou nods.
The matriarch smiles, like a magician about to pull a rabbit out of her hat. "What if I told you we already have permission?"
Invader and Dakejinzou look confused...
(COMMERCIAL BREAK)
"Are you sure we don't need guards?!"
The large Oni captain looks at Nagaiwakai as they walk to the front door of the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization's headquarters. Accompanying them are Dakejinzou, Koosei, Oyuki, Lan and Nokoko. "Be assured, Captain, sometimes a little tact is called for," the matriarch smiles.
"Strange hearing that from you of all people!" Lan snorts.
"Shut up!!!" Nokoko sneers. "I don't recall anyone asking for your comments!!"
"Now...allow me to do the talking," Nagaiwakai glances at her companions, her tone indicating her request is an order. "We should get some form of cooperation."
They enters the Management Organization's administration room. Clerks, dressed formally with burning candles strapped to their heads, hustle about. The feeling in this place is not so different from a bank. Walking up to the counter, Nagaiwakai attracts the attention of a clerk. "May I help you, ma'am?"
"Yes, you can," Nagaiwakai's right hand slips into her sleeve, extracting what looks like a macabre gold skeleton key emblazoned with a complex glyph. "I'd like to speak with your chief administrator, please."
"I'm sorry, ma'am, but he's rather busy...right...now?!" the clerk squeaks on seeing the key in the matriarch's hand.
"We should've used guns," Lan hisses.
"Shut up!!" Koosei growls.
The clerk is ill-at-ease as she stares at the key, then at Nagaiwakai's unnerving smile. Then, regaining her decorum, she bows. "I'll inform him of your presence. Excuse me."
The clerk speaks with a being resembling Humpty-Dumpty. Nagaiwakai remains still as the clerk whispers into his ear. Shock crosses his face. A moment later, the chief administrator walks up to Nagaiwakai. "Yes, ma'am," he nods. "May I help you?"
"I'd like to speak to you...in private," the matriarch waves her key. "It is a matter of grave importance to your company."
"Certainly," he waves to his office. "Would you come with me, please?"
Nagaiwakai follows the administrator to the back of the room. Her companions fall in line behind the matriarch, clearly impressed. "How'd she do that?!" Lan hisses to Oyuki.
"It seems there is much more than meets the eye about Nagaiwakai-sama," Oyuki hums.
Everyone relaxes in the administrator's office. "Now," the egg-shaped being faces Nagaiwakai, "...what can the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Organization do for such a truly lovely inspector of the I.B.T.S.A.?!"
"'I.B.T.S.A.?!'" Lan scratches her head.
"'Intergalactic Business Trade Standards Alliance,'" Oyuki translates. "A voluntary association of multi-planetary conglomerates which maintains a strict code of business and trading standards among their members. All multi-planetary businesses in the Galactic Federation, as well as those within the Zephyrite, Yehisrite and Free Vosian spheres of influence, are members." The Tritonian looks at Nagaiwakai. "I did not realize you were an inspector, Nagaiwakai-sama."
"Enterprises like mine are recruited to be junior affiliates of I.B.T.S.A. members," the matriarch smiles. "We keep the larger businesses honest because our recommendation could ruin them. That makes matters easier for us...but at the same time, it in turn forces us to bow to the next group of small entrepreneurs seeking to make the big score."
"Interesting system," Koosei muses.
Nagaiwakai sighs, then returns to the administrator. "Now, to the business at hand," the matriarch looks sympathetic. "Sir, remind me if I am mistaken, but does the I.B.T.S.A. charter prevent the influence of such organizations on worlds not officially aligned to the Galactic Federation?"
"Yes," the administrator nods. "In our case, curses which are ordered against those citizens of such planets wouldn't be respected or carried out. It's not just bad business, it's against clauses of the Non-Interference Treaty, which the I.B.T.S.A. respects."
"I see," Nagaiwakai nods.
"There's a problem," Invader interrupts. "Lum-chan is still a citizen of a Federation world, even if she is resident on Earth."
The administrator takes that information in. "Well, that would be an unusual case scenario," he muses. "In such a matter, we would take it to our lawyers and Board of Directors to review the case before either honouring the contract or refusing it."
Nagaiwakai nods. "In this matter, the case would be so unique that you wouldn't forget it, given the time and effort you would have to expend to ensure your business does not violate professional obligations set in the I.B.T.S.A. standards guidelines."
"Exactly," the egg-shaped being scratches his head. "Lum," he repeats. "I don't recall a curse being requested for such a person..."
"How about Ataru Moroboshi?" Dakejinzou probes. "He's a Terran citizen though he has Zephyrite citizenship because of his recent engagement to Sunhair Windrider."
"Is he a resident on Earth?"
Everyone nods. "That case would also be reviewed," he shrugs. "I can't recall such contract requests for either of them coming to this organization."
"You won't mind if we confirm this, then?" Nagaiwakai stands.
"By all means," he nods.
Moments later, everyone stands before the Management Organization's main computer. The administrator inputs the data, then waits for the result. The computer makes its report. NO CURRENT CURSES ON EITHER SUBJECTS, it flashes a response on the viewscreen.
"No current curses?!!" Koosei gasps.
"That means we are dealing with someone else!!" Nokoko looks fearful.
WAIT A MOMENT!! THERE WAS ONE HELL OF A WEIRD CANCELLATION IN CONCERN WITH SUBJECT #1: LUM NO MIDORINOKAMINOKE-ONI//URU!
"Cancellation?!! Explain!"
"The Old Woman's curse," Invader muses.
THE CURSE WAS PROPERLY CANCELLED THROUGH THIS STATION, BUT THE GALACTIC MAIL SERVICE LOST THE CONTROLLING ORB!
"The controlling orb is missing?!! Was it ever found?!" the administrator panics.
NOPE! THE ORB WASN'T DESTROYED!
"Oh, dear," the administrator gulps.
"Is there a problem?!" Nagaiwakai muses.
"A very serious one," he stands. "Would you come with me, please."
The group enters the largest room of the Management Organization's headquarters: the room for the Time Measurement Devices. "The curse was recorded as 'destination unknown' by the computer, therefore there's little in the way that you can trace who might possess the orb," the administrator looks at his readout. "Therefore, let's at least confirm if the orb still exists...and through that, the curse. If it has been destroyed, then the Time Measurement Device set aside for Lum-san's curse would be inactive...eh?!!"
Everyone stops by one of the hourglass-shaped devices, eyes wide with shock in seeing it alive with malevolent energy. "Fates!!!" the administrator gasps, sweat pouring down his face. "This is...what a horrible curse!!! The most horrible curse I've ever seen...!!!"
Nagaiwakai looks at the device, noting how bright the energy is in comparison to the other active devices. "My...I can smell the UniCredits burning up from here."
The administrator faints!
* * *
"Shinobu. Hey, Shinobu! Wake up!!"
Shinobu's eyes drift open, beholding a blurred image, her eyes still not clear. "Oh, Ataru-kun..." she moans, rubbing her eyes. "I just had the most horrible dream. I thought you had transformed into a girl!"
The voice chuckles. Shinobu is quick to note the feminine quality in it. "I hate to say this, Shinobu-chan...but it's no dream."
Shinobu's eyes widen, clearly focusing on the person before her. Atako smiles. The Terran takes note of the softer eyebrows, the wider, more expressive eyes, the visible presence of eyelashes, the fuller lips now touched with lipstick, the shadow about the eyes...then she looks down to the well-muscled but female body, now covered in a bikini. With a shriek, Shinobu bolts up, backing away until she hits the wall of the treehouse they now share. The Terran is now dressed in a flattering one-piece wraparound. "You...you, you're a...!!" she stammers, pointing.
"A girl!" Atako stands, slightly shifting on her legs to display herself. "And a nice-looking one, too...wouldn't you say?!"
Shinobu does not know if she should faint or laugh. "Um...did you wind up passing through Jusenkyou on your way here?!"
The laughter is infectious; soon, both are falling over in a peal of giggles. "I can't believe I'm laughing at this!" Shinobu shakes her head. "I can't believe you're laughing at this!! How can you take it?!"
"Hey. Right now, I have no choice!"
"Are you...Ataru-kun?"
Silence for a moment, then the bioroid shrugs. "I'd like to think so. That is, until I can get a better explanation."
Shinobu nods, feeling a slight chill. Woman or not, this was Ataru now sharing a hut with her. Were this happening before the Spirit War, she wouldn't be so afraid. Then again, Ataru would be going nuts about losing his manhood, not to mention chasing every girl his age. The frightening calm Atako projects reminds Shinobu of the post-Spirit War Ataru, especially when he felt that the people of Tomobiki were taking too many liberties with him. "Um...okay. So...now what?"
"I don't know," Atako stands, looking out the treehouse to see the Avalonians performing house-cleaning chores. "I don't know a darn thing about this planet, I don't know what's the situation between the Niphentaxians and the Avalonians...and most of all, I've no idea where Lum and the others could be!"
"Who cares about the others?!"
"Yeah! Gods, I can't believe they pulled that sort of shit on you!! The guards I understand...but Mendou?! Unreal!!"
"I don't want to talk about it."
Seeing she is crying, Atako frowns. Walking over, she sits beside Shinobu, then gently leans over to give her a hug. Feeling the bioroid's hand on her shoulder, the Terran looks shocked. "No!!" she pulls herself away.
Atako looks confused. "What...?"
Shinobu looks at her, fear and anger in her eyes. "I want to be left alone."
Atako's facial response surprised the Terran; confusion shines in the bioroid's eyes. Nodding, she walks out of the house. Seeing her reaction, Shinobu feels ashamed. How should she approach this being? Give her the cold shoulder as Ataru had given her...or try to form some sort of understanding.
Which way to go...?
* * *
"I am clearly shocked by these events!" Oogi sighs as his image is transmitted on the "Kashin's" viewscreen. "The government of Phentax Two will happily enumerate the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization for the cost in using its facilities."
"That's good," Invader growls. He loathed Oogi, wondering what sort of person would totally submit himself to worshipping his daughter. "In the meantime, how's the search for my child and her friends?! The sooner we find them, the sooner we'll find the person with that controlling orb!"
"We are leaving no stone unturned in looking for Lum-sama and Her Holy Apostles," Oogi waves behind him, revealing a view of soldiers cutting the grass in front of the Great Church. "We have not given up hope. No matter what Otako may have done, I believe Lum-sama will not be harmed!"
Nagaiwakai stands with her back to the Niphentaxian president, her kimono hood raised. "What about my grandson?" she hisses.
"Relax," Nokoko pats her shoulder.
"I'm depending on you, Oogi," Invader points, the growl in his voice very apparent. "If my daughter is hurt, I'm holding **you** personally responsible!! Got me?!!"
Oogi shudders. "I understand, Captain," he bows. "I would rather die than allow Lum-sama to be harmed! Lumukyou out!"
The screen goes blank. Nagaiwakai spins around. "He was hiding something," her eyes narrow. "He knows where Lum is."
"You noticed that, eh?" Dakejinzou muses.
"I did not," Oyuki looks embarrassed.
Nagaiwakai looks at the Tritonian. "I've dealt with liars and double-crossers all my life, Oyuki. I can tell when someone's hiding something. I'm convinced Oogi knows where Lum is and is preparing his own rescue plan."
"So why won't he tell us?" Invader asks.
"Isn't it apparent?" the matriarch looks vile. "He wants to wait until Otako has done away with my grandson, then rescue Lum!"
The captain looks enraged. "WHAT?!?!?!" he bellows, scaring everyone on the bridge save Nagaiwakai and Dakejinzou! "How dare that bastard think of breaking my daughter's heart?!! I'll rip him in half and stuff him in a swamp when I get my hands on him!!!"
"Enough, Captain," Nagaiwakai holds up her hand. "We have a task ahead of us! Now's not the time to lose one's temper."
"I...don't understand."
"We have to plan our own rescue mission," the matriarch's eyes narrow. "Further, we have to execute it as soon as possible."
"We've got loads of problems facing us," Koosei crosses his arms. "First of all, Phentax Two has control of twenty planets, many of which are in the Phentax star system. If we barge in with the 'Kashin' or any other ship, we'll be in both sensor and weapons range of those System Destroyers protecting Phentax Two. Oogi will know about what we're doing...and would be in the position to stop us or slow us down enough to get at Ataru."
"On top of that," Dakejinzou regretfully continues, "...we have to assume the Niphentaxians know of my connection with Ataru-chan. The instant I'm seen sniffing around, Oogi will know the game's up."
Nagaiwakai sighs. "There's little hope."
"Not necessarily," Invader smiles, then stares at Nagaiwakai. "It's time I surprised you." He turns to his communications officer. "Signals, send a coded message to Bensaikyou! Tell Hotei-kun I need him here. Send another coded message to Koori City! Kindly request His Majesty to come here! Finally send a coded message to Home Base! Ask the computer there to get the location codes for the Project K base! Do it now!!"
"Yes, sir!!" the officer nods.
"What's that about?" Koosei hums.
"I've never heard of this Project K. I wonder what it could mean," Oyuki hums.
"We're going to find out," Lan muses...
* * *
"Please, honoured guests," the leader of the commune smiles as Atako and Shinobu enter her hut. "Be seated. I have news for you."
The two sit. "Thank you, Teruko-chan," Shinobu smiles, glad that she can address the Avalonian by something more than "hey, you."
Teruko sighs. "It shocked me you were not programmed with the information other Avalonians are granted upon the completion of their gestation period, sister Atako," she muses. "Did the gestation computer inform you of any reason why it proceeded to construct you in the physical and mental image of the Invaders' so-called Great Evil?"
"Nope," Atako shakes her head. "That's why I need help. I don't know if I'm coming or going or why I'm coming or going! Besides, Shinobu-chan needs to get somewhere safe," she nods to her friend. "What did you learn?"
The green-haired girl smiles. "There is someone...an Invader who is part of a growing movement sympathetic to our rights...living in a town located near here who will be able to assist you in your quest to rescue your companions and remove yourselves from the Invaders' influence. Tomoko has volunteered to escort you to the sympathizer's location."
Atako and Shinobu are surprised to see the ten-year old girl step into the hut, now carrying a backpack which looks large enough to crush her. She is dressed in a loose shirt and trousers. "Her?!" Atako points at Tomoko.
"She will not attract much in the way of attention," Teruko smiles. "The Invaders do not understand our intelligence, our capacity to reason at many times their rate. Tomoko possesses a high intelligence quotient, plus a mastery of the Invaders' computer systems."
Tomoko bows. "I am pleased to help."
The teenagers look unsure, but return the bow. "Thanks," Atako sighs, then looks at Shinobu. "Well...ready to go face the lions?"
Shinobu nods...
* * *
"Where am I...?" Ataru drunkenly demands.
A black hood is ripped off his head. Ataru is now hog-tied, kneeling in the middle of a barren field somewhere on Phentax Twelve. Standing around him are a half-dozen guards and Otako. The curious orb glows in the priestess' hand. "Why, Ataru, you should know why you're here," she kneels beside him, her hand gently stroking his shoulder.
"I should...?" he stares at her.
"Yes," she purrs. "Out that way," she points to a distant mountain range, "...is the lair of a vicious family of space-dragons. Also there is a beautiful maiden, one who is so dearly loyal to Lum-sama."
"Loyal to Lum-chan..." he slurs.
"Yes," Otako nods. "Lum-sama wants you to rescue her helpless servant. This is the first of your labours, Ataru. When you are done all your labours, you'll be permitted to come back into her fold. Do you understand?"
"Yep!" he eyes roll aimlessly around. "Get the girl and go back to Lum-chan!"
"Good!" she nods. "Then get going!!"
A guard unties him. As soon as the ropes fall to the ground, the guards and Otako disappear. Slowly rising, Ataru drunkenly looks to see that he is alone...then a sneer crosses his face as his left eye glows. Psychic fire flares as his skin melts away to reveal the Cyborg's armour. "**Fools!**"
Otako was a moron! Space-dragons or no, Ataru knew he was walking into a trap, one designed to kill him or cripple him to such an extent that it would be hoped that Lum would reject him. Ataru had been tempted to bash the back of his head against the wall. Once the *saikoo jinseijitsu* came out, it would immediately sense the fervour Otako and her followers felt for Lum. The Niphentaxians' deaths would be a foregone conclusion.
Ataru hesitated. He had been struck by energy which had been festering for as long as he had been alive. Who hated Lum so much that a lifetime of misery was the only just avenue of retribution? Whoever it was, it had taken over Otako and her followers. That could also explain his ex-classmates' shocking behaviour toward Shinobu. Ataru knew what techniques the *saikoo jinseijitsu* had at hand which would have made that power its own. If Ataru allowed that to occur, Lum was doomed.
There had to be another way. Ataru had decided to play along until he was alone, then ascertain his options. He had to pretend that Otako had broken his will until such time that he had better command of the situation. The Cyborg coils his legs and leaps into the air, clearing kilometres in one jump. Getting to the location to where Otako had dispatched him sooner than expected might give him advantage over the Niphentaxians. He believed Otako had chosen a location she felt familiar with, trusted as a place where she felt supreme. Ataru intended to exploit that. After all, despite the Niphentaxians' belief in their cleverness, they were as inept as the natives of Tomobiki. Ataru had defeated them. What was to stop him from defeating a whole planet?
* * *
The "Kashin" warps out of hyperspace over Jupiter. As the Sol system's giant hovers over the battlewagon's hull, it cuts its way to Io. On the bridge, the sensory officer looks up. "Captain, sensors indicate the presence of the Fukunokami cruiser 'Tamashii no Bensaiten' and the Tritonian Royal Yacht at the second Lagrange point. Both have their shields up and weapons armed."
"Sound battle stations!" Invader barks. "Have the air wing ready on the catapults but don't launch a single aircraft!!"
The alarm klaxon echoes as crews leap to action stations. Behind the large captain, Koosei and Nagaiwakai look at each other, confused. They were in a nominally safe star system, some parsecs from Ipraedos and many more from Dominos...and any hopes of successfully engaging a roaming Zephyrite crusade force was insanity. Sensing their confusion, Invader smiles. "Believe me, there's a good reason for this."
"I pray so," the matriarch hums.
"Captain," the communications officer looks up. "Coded messages from the 'Tamashii no Bensaiten' and His Majesty's yacht."
He walks to the secure communications console. Reaching into his tunic, he pulls out a credit card. Sliding it into a slot, he types out a code. A second later, the communications officer looks up from his board. "They've received your message, sir."
"Wait for it," Invader growls.
Koosei and Nagaiwakai look at each other. "I've never seen such elaborate security measures since I've been in space," the former hums. "What did old man Invader cook up?!"
"I'd like to know why he chose our solar system to store whatever he created," she muses. "It better be safe or I might be tempted to have the Inquisition handle this."
The communications officer looks up from. "They're transmitting a coded message, sir!"
Once the codes have appeared, Invader nods. "Secure from action stations!!"
The crew relaxes. "The 'Tamashii no Bensaiten' and the Royal Yacht have lowered their shields and have disengaged their weapons, sir," the sensory officer reports.
"Open communications," Invader stands in front of the viewscreen. "Code the messages."
"It's about time you dragged your fat butt here, Invader-kun!" Hotei Shigaten's image appears. "Where the hell've you been?! We've been waiting for hours!!"
The quirky smile tugging his lips belies his insulting tone. "Hotei-kun, you short shrimp, since when did you think that old scrapheap can outpace my ship?!!" the large Oni points a finger at him, also smiling.
"Come next Setsubun, we'll see!" the Fukunokami cackles, then sees Koosei. "Koosei!! You decided to go slumming back on that dirtball you call a home planet, eh?!!"
"Nice to see you, too, Commander Shigaten," Koosei adjusts his glasses.
"Interesting friend you have there, Captain," Nagaiwakai muses.
"He's harmless!" Invader smiles, then stands aside. "Hotei-kun, this is Mr. Groom's grandmother, Lady Nagaiwakai Moroboshi PRCZ. Ma'am, this is Benten's father, Commander Hotei Shigaten. He's an old friend."
The Fukunokami's remaining eye narrows. "You're Ataru's old lady, eh?! That means you're Nokoko's old lady too!"
"I am," Nagaiwakai hums.
The commander smiles. "Hell, anyone who can drag Invader and his wild kid to the ground is okay in my books!" he cackles. "What say we all get down to the Project K room and get this over with, eh?!"
"See you there!" Invader nods...
* * *
Minutes later, Invader, his wife, Koosei and Nagaiwakai meet with Hotei Shigaten and three others in a blank room in a buried vault deep under Io's surface. One is Benten's mother Miroku. The elderly balding Tritonian man with a chest-length beard and the rich, decorated kimono is the moon's head-of-state, King Fuyu. Beside him is an elderly Tritonian woman wearing a five-point crown, also in a highly decorated kimono...Oyuki's mother and Fuyu's wife, Queen Samui. After introductions are made, Invader, Shigaten and Fuyu turn to the lone door. On it are four stations. "Miroku-chan, you'll have to fill in Nassur's shoes," Shigaten turns to his wife.
"Got it," she assumes the fourth station.
"What's this about?!" Nagaiwakai demands.
"It's a project we devised with Nassur-kun's help sometime ago," Invader rumbles as he pulls out a credit card. "You see, Nassur-kun has many enemies, ma'am. Chief among them is a conniving old bastard named the Mikado. To make a long story short, because of Nassur-kun's friendship with Lum-chan, I felt that the Mikado might target her to get at him. Hotei-kun and His Majesty came to the same conclusion about Benten and Oyuki. Hence, we launched Project K...Project Kamen."
"What's this do?" Koosei asks.
"It puts dead ringers in the path of any hunter decided to take a shot at our daughters because they're friends with Nassur," Shigaten growls, looking at his wife, the Tritonian king and the Oni captain. "Ready?"
The others nod. Credit cards slide into the control panels. As soon as the computer registers the cards, the four enter a complex code. Miroku, since she is filling Nassur's role, reads her code from a notepad. As soon as the codes are entered, the door opens.
Everyone stares as the opening door reveals four man-sized chambers. Each has a still female form inside them. All four are quite recognizable to everyone outside, much to the disbelief of Koosei and Nagaiwakai. "I don't believe this!" the former gasps.
"Doubles of Lum, Benten, Oyuki and Lan?" the latter hums. "This is a surprise."
"They're respectively called Hensou, Kamen, Mienai and Damasu," Fuyu smiles at the Moroboshi clan matriarch. "They're bioroids the Niphentaxians constructed to take our childrens' place in case they are threatened by some outside force. These four are exact physical and psychological doubles of our children, although because they are bioroids, they possess unique abilities which grant them an advantage over opponents normally prepared to deal with their templates. How ironic," the elderly king smiles, "...that we will use them against those who created them."
Everyone laughs as the lights come on, revealing four sleeping bioroids, dressed in the usual pattern clothing their duplicates would normally be seen in...
* * *
"The town is two days walk from here," Tomoko smiles as she, Atako and Shinobu proceed through the forest. "It is a fair sized commune, made up half-and-half of Avalonians and Invaders. The Invaders are split between many sects. There are some sects more sympathetic to you than the others in the Invaders' theological hierarchy. The person we are seeing is a priestess of one sect, the Choowasaseru. They are a small organization but have been gaining a stronger foothold among the Invaders."
Shinobu looks impressed. "Tomoko-chan, do you hate them?!" she takes Tomoko's hand. "The Niphentaxians, I mean."
"I despise their desire to enforce their morality and their illogical belief in their superiority upon my people, Miyaki-san...but I do not desire their destruction because of it. Is that what you mean by the term 'hate?'" she looks at Shinobu. "Do you hate them?"
"Yes," Shinobu nods. "They desire to enforce their beliefs on us. The instant I tried to regain control of my situation, they moved to kill me! How else should I react?!"
"Education would be the most logical conclusion," Tomoko shrugs. "The Invaders would have to be convinced that Lum-san is not a deity and that she should not be venerated as such, especially in the vile and sometimes violent standard the Invaders aspire to."
Atako hurries up to walk on Shinobu's opposite side from Tomoko. "Unfortunately, with people like these, force is the only answer!" she sighs, stretching her arms. "We hope matters don't go that far, but with fanatics like this, it's hard to be sure!"
"Then their destruction will come?" Tomoko looks at her fellow bioroid.
"Probably," Atako nods. "After what Oogi did to the Vosians, they're asking for it!"
"Nassur-kun's people?!" Shinobu gasps.
Atako explains the tale about the bio-bombing of Lecashuto. "Millions...dead?!" Shinobu pales. "All in Lum's name?!"
"All in Lum's name," Atako nods. "She despises them because of that...and Heaven only knows what else Oogi's done! I think she's scared of them. Any race willing to slaughter people in six figures because of some abstract belief in divine influence is definitely something to be afraid of."
"Agreed," Shinobu nods, then notices Atako's hand drifting towards her. She says nothing, wondering what the bioroid might want. "Atako-kun...may I ask you something?"
Atako looks surprised, feeling a flush in her cheeks. Why did Shinobu call her "Atako-kun?" "Um...s-sure...!" she stammers.
"What do you intend to do after this is over?" Shinobu's eyebrow rises. "Given our luck whenever we've faced kidnappings and other weird occurrences, the chances are very good that we'll get out of this one!"
"Yeah, but if you'll excuse me, Shinobu-chan, but I've been getting the feeling as of late that we're pushing our luck."
"You think so?" Shinobu hums. "S'funny."
"What is?"
"That you've changed so easily."
"Shinobu-chan, if you had what I once had in the back of my head, you'd be inclined to change your attitudes, too."
Shinobu stares at Atako, remembering the horror which unleashed itself in the Spirit War. What did Ataru believe? It was obvious that he no longer trusted anyone. Still, did he believe in anything outside that which he could control? Could he afford to dream? If he could still dream, he probably would have stayed in Tomobiki. Perhaps relations between Ataru and everyone else...between Ataru and Shinobu...would be civil. Sadly, such were pipe dreams now...or were they?
"If that's how you feel," she shrugs.
Atako gives her a disarming smile. "It doesn't mean I can't change."
Shinobu jolts on feeling the bioroid's hand gently grasp hers. She feels an instant urge to pull her hand away. Was this the real Ataru speaking to her from a woman's body? If so, should she run...or stay?
* * *
"Oh, *tcha*...where am I...?"
Lum sits up, realizing that she is in the observation gallery of the "Kashin." Kneeling beside her is her mother. "Hello, Lum-chan," she smiles. "Are you feeling well?"
Lum groans. "A little stiff," she rubs her shoulder. "How long did I sleep?"
"A while," Mrs. Invader smiles, a hint of apprehension in her eyes. She then looks away. "Dear! Lum-chan's up!!"
Invader lumbers over, Ten-chan floating beside her. "Good morning, Lum-chan!" the large captain smiles. "Sleep well?"
"Like a baby!" Lum smiles. "Ten-chan!!"
"Lum-chan!" the small Oni floats into her arms. A touch of apprehension is also in his eyes. "Are you feeling okay, Lum-chan?!"
"I'm fine, Ten-chan!" she stands, holding her cousin. "How have you been doing in school?! Meet any new friends there?"
"Uh-huh! I've met this girl. Her name's Minami! You'd like her!"
"I'm sure I will!!" Lum giggles.
Invader nods, a delighted smile on his face. "Good! The transponder's working! That's enough, Hensou-chan! You can relax!"
The younger woman's demeanour hardens. "What did you expect? You had me constructed to be an accurate duplicate of your daughter."
Ten-chan drifts away. "Uncle, why'd you have her built, anyway?!" he looks at Invader.
Hensou faces him, giving Ten-chan a smile no different from Lum's. "I exist to ensure that your cousin is safe, Jariten-san," she smiles, her accent intact. "If necessary, I will sacrifice my life to save hers."
"But people like Lum-chan," the younger Oni hums. "Why'd people want to kill her?"
"Who knows what evil lurks in the minds of the insane," Hensou shrugs. "Not being prepared for such is more insane. Hence, the reason Kamen, Mienai and Damasu and I exist. In case of a threat, I'd take Lum's place...and your cousin would be safe."
"But you wouldn't be," Ten-chan sniffs.
Hensou smiles. "By my existence, Lum will enjoy a happy and peaceful life with her Darling. Isn't that important?"
"I...I don't know."
The door slides open and the bioroids twins of Benten, Oyuki and Lan enter "Kamen," Hensou faces Kamen. "Are you ready?"
"Willing and waiting!" Kamen flashes thumbs-up. "What's the plan?"
"We want to use Hensou's transponder to try to locate Lum-chan," Invader crosses his arms. "When we do that, we'll go rescue her. We'll need you when that occurs. You four can provide an easy distraction, especially since we're dealing with the Niphentaxians."
"I best report to the EWCR," Hensou nods, turning to proceed to the electronic warfare control room. "Please excuse me."
"Wait, Hensou!" Kamen follows her.
The Oni bioroid smiles as they depart the lounge. The door then opens to allow Oyuki and Lan in. Both are quite peeved. "Captain, I demand an explanation!" the Tritonian princess marches up to Invader. "Why was I never told that...**she** was created in my image!" she points to Mienai.
"And why was this created of me?!" Lan angrily thumbs Damasu.
The large captain sighs. "Oyuki, Lan, how many enemies does Nassur-kun have?"
"The Mikado is primary," Oyuki muses.
"There's Gegranko," Lan mentions the Yehisrite underworld godfather.
"Elle as well."
"Perhaps Sheko," Lan shrugs, mentioning the infamous Yehisrite *laqu'r*.
"And Schwartz. There are others."
"That's right," Invader nods. "And none of them are shy about using any of you as hostages to make Nassur-kun do their dirty work!" he holds a finger in caution. "Hence, we created them," he points to Mienai and Damasu, "...to stand in your place should someone threaten any of you!"
"I see," Oyuki bows. "I apologize, Captain. You had our better interests in mind. Please excuse me."
"Oyuki-san?" Mienai speaks up.
"Yes?" the princess looks at her double.
"May I attend you?" Mienai smiles. "I'd like to spend time with you. Our transponders may relay the necessary feelings which could allow us to play our roles with accuracy, but personal experience is also required."
"Of course, Mienai-chan," she smiles. "I should introduce you to Koosei-kun and Osooko-chan. I believe they would like to know you."
Mienai blinks, wondering if the Tritonian princess has adopted her, a bioroid, in the same manner as she did Osooko, a Nendo-kata. "As I would like to meet them," she smiles.
The two walk out of the lounge. "I think we shouldn't keep them in storage," Invader muses. "Especially after Mal-chan, Saiten, Osooko and Hei came into their lives."
"True," Mrs. Invader nods.
Lan walks up to him. "Captain, I don't mind the idea of having someone around to take my place if I was in any danger," she looks at Damasu, "...but why me? I've got nothing to do with Nassur, nor do I want to!"
"True," the captain nods. "However, your father and I were very good friends, Lan-chan. When he died, I vowed that I'd see that you'd have a safe life. I never expected the abuse your mother heaped, but I still want to see you safe as much as I'd see Lum-chan safe."
The Seishin teen is surprised. Invader always seemed such a distant figure to her. Yet, there he still was, looking out for her, not too different from Yedris. Invader had been the one who permitted Lan to migrate to Earth. "I...thank you," she gently squeezes his arm, then turns to Damasu. "Want to come meet Hei-chan and Rei-san, Damasu-chan?"
"I'd love to," the Seishin bioroid slips her arm around her "sister's," then they walk off the observation deck.
The Invaders are joined by Nagaiwakai and Nokoko. "My compliments," the matriarch crosses her arms. "I never considered making use of doubles to protect Ataru-chan. Perhaps I should take similar measures to ensure those fools in Tomobiki no longer plague him."
"Yeah," Nokoko smiles, "...but if news got out there are **two** Ataru Moroboshis out there, all of Japan would panic!"
"My dear, there **were** two, remember?"
Nokoko looks surprised, then sadly nods. The two step out of the lounge. The Invaders look surprised. "Two?!" Invader gasps.
"As in...?" Mrs. Invader shudders.
"No," the captain stops her. "Let's not ask, dear. If they want to tell us, they'll tell us in due time."
His wife nods...
* * *
At that moment, Atako sneezes! "Oooh!" she rubs her nose. "Someone's talking about me...or is it Ataru they're talking about?!"
"Miyaki-san," Tomoko hums, "...why are you now in the tree?"
Atako spins around, looking up to see Shinobu hanging for dear life from a large tree beside their encampment. "What are you doing up there?!!" the older bioroid walks over. "Get down from there, Shinobu-chan!!"
The Terran fearfully lowers herself, waving Atako away. The bioroid looks disgusted. "I don't bite!" she smiles. "You can relax around me, you know! Don't forget that I'm in the middle of this, just like you."
"After what's been happening between us, do you expect me to believe that?" Shinobu stammers, keeping herself at a distance. "Excuse me! I'm going for a walk to relax."
She walks into the forest. Atako looks hurt. "Shinobu-chan...?"
The bioroid sits beside a tree, looking to the stars and the wisps of plasma drifting away from Niko-Phentax. Tomoko sits beside her. "Sister, are you malfunctioning?"
"Huh? What's wrong, Tomoko-chan?"
"I couldn't help but notice the feelings you possess when you are with Miyaki-san," the younger bioroid sits. "It's obvious you desire her as your bond-mate. Does she not understand your desire?"
Atako blinks. Bond-mate? Lovers sharing each other's life and the raising of the other's children like couples the galaxy over. On Sagussa and among the Avalonians, questions of sexual orientation did not exist. On Earth, there would be many. Could she love Shinobu like Ataru loves Lum? Shinobu was hurt because of past events, that was quite evident. How should she overcome that pain to breed trust, friendship...even love? Should she try? "No, she doesn't," Atako sighs. "And I don't think she would accept it even if she did understand what I might want. You see, before I became this, I...hurt her. I hurt her very much. Most of it wasn't my fault...but she wouldn't believe it."
"Still, you should inform her," Tomoko urges. "Honesty is the most logical recourse, sister. You must make her understand what your desires are, especially if wish to foster trust, perhaps pursue a relationship. She was honest with us when she first entered our commune. You should do the same."
Atako takes in that information, then nods. "Yeah. You know something, Tomoko-chan," she pats the younger bioroid's head.
"What?"
"You remind me of someone else who's a lot smarter than he lets on," Atako kisses her forehead. "But you're much nicer about it."
"I am happy to serve."
A while later, Shinobu returns to the camp. Her cheeks are damp. Atako takes notice. "Shinobu-chan, are you okay?!" she stands, reaching over to brush the tears away.
The Terran doesn't resist as the bioroid wipes her face clean. "I'm sorry, Atako-kun. It's just that...this is getting to me."
"Shinobu-chan," Atako gently grasps her shoulders. "I need you."
Shinobu looks surprised, eyes widening. "You...I...Atako-kun...!"
Atako relaxes, sensing her calming. "Shinobu-chan...I know you're hurting because of what's gone on between us. But this is a horrible time to get into some disagreement. We've got to get our minds back on business. I can't do this alone, Shinobu-chan. I'm not Nassur, I'm not Dake-chan...hell, I'm not even Lum! If you die...if you're hurt...I'll never forgive myself. I need to know where you are, that you're still here with me...that you're safe...so I can feel safe, too. Please...?"
Her heartfelt plea, something Shinobu never heard from Ataru, makes the Terran smile. "I'll try," she nods.
They then drift into an embrace. Tomoko appears beside them. "Will you require a larger sleeping bag?" the young bioroid asks.
"What?" Shinobu gasps.
Tomoko smiles. "It is clear that you are forming a bond-mating, Miyaki-san. You should begin sleeping with sister Atako."
The Terran looks shocked. "What?!!" she gasps, staring at Atako. "What is this girl talking about, Atako-kun?!!"
"Um...she thinks we're becoming lovers," Atako giggles, rubbing the back of her skull.
"Lovers?!! You...m-me?!!" she points at Atako, then herself. "I'm not a lesbian!!!"
Tomoko blinks. "What's a 'lesbian?!'"
Shinobu does not know whether to stand there with jaw agape, slap Tomoko or punch Atako. She notices Atako laughing. The laughter in contagious. In seconds, both are doubling over. Tomoko looks confused...
* * *
"Nothing!" the "Kashin's" electronics warfare officer shakes his head, sitting up, two electronic probes in hand. "There's no way we can track your daughter's location using Hensou-san's transponder. There's some sort of jamming blocking Lum-san's transponder from properly sending signals."
Invader sighs. The "Kashin" and the "Tamashii no Bensaiten" are presently slowly progressing towards the Phentax star system. In the electronic warfare control room, Hensou sits at one work table, a computer lead sticking out from atop her head. A concerned Kamen stands beside her fellow bioroid. Located between the lobes of the Oni bioroid's brain is an empathic-telepathic transponder, a special modification Nassur saw installed in her and the other bioroids. Simply put, it allows Hensou to properly gage Lum's current behavioral pattern so the bioroid could better play her role. Further, as an added advantage, it allowed people to trace Lum's location through Hensou in case the Oni was kidnapped. "Do you have any idea what could be jamming the transponder?" the large captain growls. "This was made by the best Zephyrite psi-doctors. No system exists that can jam the transponder, much less jam it enough to prevent us from locating my daughter!"
"I can't understand it, Captain! Whatever this is, it's a form of energy for which the transponder can't compensate."
Hensou looks at her "father." "Captain, may I offer a suggestion?"
"Certainly," the large Oni looks relieved that someone was trying to help him in this trying time. "What do you have in mind?"
The bioroid stands, gently removing the leads. "Since I do resemble Lum and I can act like her, I would possess a certain advantage if I proceed to a nearby Niphentaxian outpost to ascertain her location. I believe this time, the direct approach may be necessary. From there, we can proceed to rescue them."
"Child, that could take days," Invader sighs. "Mr. Groom may not have those days if what Nagaiwakai-sama fears comes true."
Hensou's features soften, now presenting the joyful demeanour common to Lum. "Daddy, Darling can survive anything some silly Niphentaxian can heap on him! I know he'll come back to me!" she giggles.
Kamen howls. Invader looks stunned. "I hate it when you do that!" he playfully snaps, reaching over and tweaking Hensou's cheek.
"Do I have your permission, then?"
"Okay...but be careful, please!" he wags a finger at her. "Use a fast shuttle. If you feel endangered, get out!!"
Hensou smiles, then flies out of the room. "We'll be fine!" Kamen waves as she follows her fellow bioroid.
Invader watches them go, feeling the same concern for the bioroid as he would were that Lum. "I hope so, child..."
* * *
A warpshuttle launches from the "Kashin," directing its way towards the Phentax system. Mienai and Hensou pilot while Kamen and Damasu check weapons. "We're clear from the 'Kashin' and on course for the Phentax sector," the Tritonian bioroid reports. "Which outpost?"
"Some place remote," the Oni bioroid sighs. "Preferably with an all-male crew."
"Accessing U.D.F. intelligence files on Niphentaxian defenses," Mienai programs the computer. "This should take a moment."
"Right," Hensou stands, moving to Kamen's side. "How're the weapons?"
"We're equipped," the Fukunokami bioroid shoulders a machine gun. "This should be easy in case someone tries to give us grief."
"Hopefully, it won't get to that," Hensou pats Kamen's shoulders. "Watch yourself."
"I'll always come back to you," the latter gives her a daring smile.
Damasu giggles as she loads a bazooka. "How are you?" Hensou asks. "You realize that people will suspect you, mistrust you."
"Hey," the Seishin bioroid winks. "I've got my own charm to play off on, Hensou. Don't worry about me. Give me ten minutes and I'll have them eating outta my hand!"
"Don't get overconfident," Hensou hums. "Oogi's desperate to keep his hold on power, not to mention make Lum his wife. He'll be on the lookout for any attempt to rescue Darling."
"He's an idiot!" Damasu squeaks, now acting exactly like Lan. "He can't help it if people are smarter than he is!!"
"Found one!" Mienai yelps.
"Where?!" Hensou asks.
"Station Yooina," the Tritonian bioroid reports. "It's several parsecs from the outermost point of the Phentax system, well beyond the range of the military sensory net and the System Destroyers. It's an early-warning post meant to monitor trade routes between Uru and Zeiwan. Total compliment eight, all male. Linked directly by computer to the central military net. Resupply shuttles come once every three months. Their reports normally contain knowledge of traffic moving past the Phentax sector."
"Eight men," Kamen purrs. "Interesting."
"Exploitable," Damasu adds.
Hensou nods. "Get us there fast, Mienai! Lives are depending on us!!"
"Understood," Mienai nods.
The warpshuttle races into hyperspace...
* * *
Ataru crashes to earth. He looks around. Now in the mountains beyond the field where he had been deposited by Otako, he takes a deep breath. "Well, that didn't take too long," he wipes his forehead, transforming back. "Now, where would the space-dragons be?!" he hums.
"Right here!"
Ataru spins to behold several monstrous creatures the size of his Tomobiki home. All resemble the Oriental dragon. Several have softer features denoting females. They stare at the lone human with curiosity. The Terran shrieks. "Wh-who are y-you...?!!"
"I am Shoomeiko of Ibkos!" the one who first spoke growls. The voice has a heavy, Yehisrite-like tinge. "I assume you've been sent here to obtain the Sleeping Beauty we've been enslaved to protect!"
Ataru blinks. "Enslaved?!! You?!!" He looks around, not registering any devices meant to bond them. "Where're your chains?!!"
"You can see them if you know how to look," a female dragon muses.
Ataru's eye glows. To his *te'a*-enhanced sight, ghostly chains binding the dragons to the rock at their feet are glaringly clear. "**I see,**" Ataru growls. "**Then you shall be enchained no more!!**"
Transforming into the Cyborg, Ataru draws a stun-stick from his arm-shield. Walking over, he jabs the weapon at the chains. With a flare of magical matrices shattering, the chains disappear. Sensing their bonds gone, the dragons bellow in relief. "Thank you!" Shoomeiko bows. "We are grateful."
Ataru sheathes the stun-stick. "You don't strike me as typical dragons," he reverts to human. "What exactly are you?!"
"We are *ib'f*," Shoomeiko declares.
"Yehisrite spirit-dragons," Ataru nods. "How did the Niphentaxians capture you, much less detain you here so far from home?!"
The *ib'f* look incensed. "We are special agents of the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization," Shoomeiko explains. "In the last while, people have begun to abuse the power the Organization grants to those desiring to curse another. One of our investigations lead us to this planet a year ago. Someone had located a controlling orb and was now extracting the power of a cancelled curse for their own purposes."
"Controlling orb...?" Ataru hums, then his eyes widen. "Hey!! That crystal ball Otako has! Is that it?!"
"Yes!" Shoomeiko's eyes narrow. "That woman has been drawn in by the curse's power. As of now, she and the curse have become one, each feeding off the other's desire to hurt the one you care for. The woman you call 'Otako' in all practicality no longer exists."
Ataru shudders, realizing the problem was getting out of hand. "How powerful is this curse?! What exactly is this curse?!"
"It was a curse meant to ensure that the Oni girl Lum never enjoys a happy life with her True Love," a female explains. "For seventeen years, ever since a misconception caused a witch to become angry at Lum's parents, this curse has festered, growing and feeding on itself until such time it gained a sentient host by which it could funnel its power, carry out the mission set for it years ago."
Ataru pales as he interprets what the *ib'f* told him. A curse meant to bring misery to his relationship with Lum?! Who would hate the Oni so much that such a punishment would be unleashed? This had now turned from problem to potential catastrophe. "Can this curse influence people other than Otako?!" he looks at Shoomeiko.
"Yes...save for those who have no reason to hate Lum," the *ib'f* nods. "By your tone, you have been victimized by others who have now become that creature's unwilling allies."
"I and another," Ataru hums, remembering what happened to Shinobu. "Look, I want to start hitting back...but I need to know if there's anyone outside of Lum I can trust!"
"There is," Shoomeiko nods. "This planet is populated by bio-genetically engineered human females called Avalonians. You'll recognize many of them by the round ears. They were forced to become the Niphentaxians' *wilvirhis'r* when they conquered this world. They are now trying to free themselves."
"Oh, good!" he chuckles, a maniacal gleam in his eyes. "I think it's time the nice ladies of this world had a breath of freedom! Oh, by the way...where's this lady I'm supposed to come here to rescue?!"
The *ib'f* are decked by an explosion!!
* * *
Moments later, Ataru walks into a cave. Looking back, he watches as the spirit-dragons disappear. "Sheesh!!!" he growls. "I want to get some help and everyone thinks I'm off chasing skirts!! Some gratitude!!!"
Turning around, he walks into the cave. Ataru's thoughts storm as he processes the information Shoomeiko gave him. A planet was now under the power of a curse planned to make Lum's life miserable, a whole planet which nominally was loyal to the Oni. Was that a cosmic joke or what? None the less, Ataru realizes that even if he escapes with Lum and Shinobu, the curse would still plague their lives. That was no joking matter. Worse, it had the potential to spread to all the planets under Niphentaxian control. If the whole populace turned into fanatic Ataru haters, not even the combined power of the Zephyrite Navy would protect him, his child, his family.
But the only solution he could conceive wasn't pleasant. If the curse's power had twisted Otako and her followers as much as Shoomeiko hinted, Phentax Twelve would have to be destroyed. The idea of slaughtering a whole colony didn't please Ataru one bit. This was way more serious than taking out the Masters of Noukiios. And if he did succeed in destroying Phentax Twelve, what then? Would Oogi use it as an excuse to launch an vengeful attack on Earth, aimed directly at him. How many more would have to die and suffer before people could feel safe again?
Ataru turns a corner, stopping on seeing a raised slab of rock. On it, protected by forcefields to keep out the elements, sleeps a beautiful woman dressed in a white sleeved gown. Approaching her, Ataru's eyes widen as he recognizes the woman sleeping there. "Wh-what the...?!" he stammers, falling back a step. "Wait a moment!! This can't be!!!"
His voice activates a servo-motor which deactivates the hibernation shield protecting the sleeping woman. Her eyes open as she takes a deep breath, then look over to stare at Ataru. A beautiful smile crosses her face.
"Hello, Ataru," Otako sighs. "We meet at last."
Ataru faints!
* * *
"How was I?" Otako purrs.
Now draped only in her gown, they relax on the marble slab where the Terran had found the hibernating Niphentaxian, Otako sitting in Ataru's lap. "Whoo!!" he lets out a blast of air, trying to regain his breath after their bout of passion. "Girl, you were like a spastic tiger! Whoever ends up marrying you's not going be bored, that's for sure!!"
"Well, it's not often than one beds the consort of a goddess," Otako playfully kisses his nose. When she had been awakened, the priestess had acted in a way which overwhelmed the Terran student. Ataru was grateful Lum wasn't present; if the Oni had seen how he behaved with Otako, her jealousy meter would have kicked into overdrive. "Then again, it's said that Lum-sama's Beloved Darling would do anything for a woman, regardless of cost to himself, his pride or any threat to his life."
He sighs. His reputation had proceeded him. This time, he deserved whatever people said. Still, earning this Otako's trust was important. Further, he had many questions. "Pardon me if I'm wrong, but wasn't it you who captured me, hauled me here, tried to drug me and send me on this bizarre quest?!" he points at her. "Because if you are, then believe me, you've got a lot of explaining to do before I'd ever do any more favours, lady!"
Otako nods. "Well, I am...and I'm not."
Ataru looks confused. "Come again?"
"I am Otako...but I'm not the Otako who kidnapped you and brought you here."
It still doesn't register. "Um...what's wrong, then?" he places a sympathetic hand on her shoulder. "Are you suffering from some sort of multiple-personality disorder?"
"No, silly!" she playfully laughs. "I'm a bioroid! The Otako you met before is the original! I'm a copy of her!!"
Ataru looks surprised, then confirms the presence of tapered ears. "You mean...she had you created?" he points at her.
Otako nods. "Why?!" he looks confused. One was bad enough, even if this one presented a more civil side to the priestess.
"Why were you ecstatic when your sister returned from the Outland?!" she slips on her gown. "Why did Lum-sama feel such joy when Mal-sama underwent the Crossing Over? We're only children, Ataru. When we found ourselves with twins, or in your case, an older sister, we did not feel so alone anymore!"
Ataru looks shocked. "How did you...?!"
Otako looks regretful. "As an Avalonian, I'm touch-telepathic. When we made love, your mind became crystal clear to me."
At his incensed stare, she holds her hand up. "Don't worry...it's not a *marei'cha* bond. I have to ensure I can trust you as much as you have to ensure you can trust me!"
Ataru gives her a dirty look. The bioroid looks apprehensive...then finds herself in his arms. "Do I pass muster?"
"With flying colours," she sighs.
Finally allowing their passions to abate, Otako stands to allow Ataru to dress. "Well, now that you know what I'm thinking, what's your opinion?" he grunts as he ties his shoes.
"About destroying this planet?" she sighs, looking to the cave entrance. "You're right, Ataru. That cursed orb has magically wound its spell into every Niphentaxian living here. They don't even realize it. I don't believe the Holy Apostles understand what's happening to them. Once they're free of this place, they'll return to normal."
"We hope," Ataru stands, then offers his arm. "Shall we go, my lady?"
"Please," she slips her arm around his.
Later, the two make their way down a mountain. "But what do we do about your people?" Ataru looks at his companion. "Even if we kill off every Niphentaxian on the planet, where does that leave the Avalonians? If they stay here, they'll just wind up enslaved again by the Niphentaxians."
"There is hope, even if my sister's people believe they've won. Gloriana will have to be reactivated again."
"Gloriana?!" Ataru looks confused.
"Our leader," the bioroid's face shines. Clearly, she was more than a kinder double of the Niphentaxian. "Gloriana is the one who possesses the knowledge the Creators left us. Her mind is linked to the gestation factory's central processor. If she is freed, she could re-program the factory and have us relocated where Oogi couldn't pursue. There is such a place. It's in a system several sectors away: a planet complete with cities, towns, villages and an intact ecosystem which was constructed by the Creators in another experiment. The factory is equipped with humanoid-compatible habitation units and is warp-capable. We could be on New Avalon within a day."
"New Avalon?!" he hums. "Wait! Do all your people know of this?!"
Otako shakes her head. "No. Most of us were created in the last five years. They weren't programmed. Oogi and his ministers feared a rebellion would start. Those created over five years ago...or special cases such as myself...are well versed in the story."
"Why hasn't the Niphentaxians conquered this place? They should know where it is; just ask the gestation computer."
"You're far more intelligent than you let on, Ataru. New Avalon's in a sector bordering space claimed by the Dominion. The Dominion's antipathy towards the Galactic Federation is known to you. If they suspected anyone affiliated with the Federation making any move towards claiming New Avalon..."
"War," Ataru concludes.
"Exactly. However, since we've no love for the Niphentaxians, I doubt the Dominion would perceive us as a threat. To make certain we're not taken advantage of, we'll deal with those Houses which are sympathetic towards inter-species relations. Thus, the Federation will have nothing to fear. The balance of power will be maintained."
Balance. Over the last three months, Ataru was beginning to grasp an understanding of how intergalactic relations worked. It was all a complex game of checks and balances, each power playing its assigned role while cautiously probing for new places where each could gain advantage over their adversaries. Ataru found the situation too complex for his liking. He wondered how Lum's father, even his grandmother, kept track of such things on a day-to-day basis. "But all this is academic if we don't find some way to bring Gloriana back, right?" he looks at Otako.
"Yes," she nods. "We have a problem. When the Niphentaxians learned about Gloriana, they saw to it that we would have no way of constructing a body to house her sentience by obliterating all DNA datafiles assigned to her. Our first task is to locate a template, then begin the gestation process. It takes a day. Other than yourself, I can't see any candidates to act as Gloriana's template."
He looks up. "I see one."
"Who?" she looks expectantly at him.
Ataru smiles as he wraps an arm around her. "The one person even the most staunch Niphentaxian would hesitate to harm."
"Her?!! Could it work?!"
"Let's find out," he kisses her...
* * *
"Shinobu-chan?" Atako kneels.
"What is it, Atako-kun?" the Terran looks at the bioroid. They and Tomoko have stopped for another night, still several hours' walk from Gekijoo. The young bioroid is asleep.
"Can we talk?" Atako lightly smiles.
Shinobu looks afraid. "Please?" Atako pleads. "I think we really should air out the differences between us, Shinobu-chan."
The Terran considers the bioroid's words. Images flash in her mind, recounting the past differences between her and Ataru. Her vision then clears as she looks at Atako. "Okay," she nods. "What do you want to talk about?"
Atako sits beside Shinobu. "You know, even after all we've been through," she sighs, "...I still miss the times we had together."
The Terran is surprised, then smiles. "Strange. I do, too. Part of me wishes we could go back to those simple times."
"Well...we could," Atako weakly smiles.
Shinobu feels a chill. "Atako-kun, I hope you realize that we're both...I mean, you're now a...!"
"Woman?" Atako completes.
The Terran nods. "Shinobu-chan, I know I'm a woman now," the bioroid beams. "I'm not letting it get to me! I'm still me underneath this!! Can't you understand that?!"
"That's what I'm afraid of, Atako-kun!" Shinobu sobs, tears brimming in her eyes. "Don't you understand?! I don't know what's real and what's an illusion about you! I don't think anyone knows or understands what you are...what Ataru-kun is, I mean!!"
"Don't you think I know that?! Don't you think Ataru knows that, too?!" Atako shakes her head. "Shinobu-chan, he has just had his whole world ripped to shreds! It's not like when Lum first started to live in Tomobiki, what she broke us up!! He has to live in fear of watching those he loves facing that monster again...and this time, you might not be lucky! This time, you could be **dead**!!!"
She shudders. "Shinobu-chan, please," Atako shamefully looks down. "I admit I was rough on you before. I was a total ogre...and many of you, **you** above all, didn't deserve that! I was scared for you, Shinobu-chan!! If any of you died because of that thing..." she reaches over, holding Shinobu's shoulders, "...I would kill myself to ensure no one would ever have to deal with that monster again!"
The Terran pales. Was Ataru willing to end his life rather than risk the *saikoo jinseijitsu's* possible re-emergence?! Why did she not see this before? "I...I didn't understand," she looks away, reaching up to place her hand atop Atako's. "But...why did you leave us?! Take Lum away from us?! Don't you understand?! She's our friend!"
"I know that!" Atako nods. "And Ataru knows that! He never wanted for Lum to stop being friends with you! All he wanted was for you to realize you can't live in this fantasy we've imposed on ourselves for two years!!"
"What fantasy?!"
"What do you think?! Look at you! Here you are, still wishing you could marry people you can't get! Ataru's practically engaged to Lum! Mendou could still get shanghaied into marrying Asuka! Inaba's a hard guy to reach! And I guarantee that within the month, Nassur will marry Benten! Why do you still dream of these people, Shinobu-chan?!"
Shinobu looks down. Atako was asking a question she herself bandied about. "I've watched you, Shinobu-chan," the bioroid cups her companion's chin with one finger. "I know how passionate you can be. I know how smart you are. I know what a good person you really are. You've got to let those people go, Shinobu-chan...all of them! Totally!"
"Then what?" Shinobu sniffs. "Do I live alone for the rest of my life?! Do I give up hope that anyone will love me?!"
Silence falls over them as they stare into the other's eyes. "Shinobu-chan...you have someone right here," Atako blushes.
Shinobu stares at the bioroid. Atako was attracted to her. But...was it just a continuation of what she had with Ataru...or was it something new? "I do, don't I?"
Atako breathes out in relief. "But...I'm not sure if I can give you want you want, Atako-kun," Shinobu shakes her head. "You see...I've been spending some time wondering what you and I...what Ataru-kun and I...had."
"And that is?" Atako muses.
"We did love each other," Shinobu smiles, trying to keep control over her discomfort. "But it was a continuation of the love we had as children. I remember five years ago...when you went to Sendai for a while. That was the time you met Windy, wasn't it?"
"Yes," the bioroid numbly nods.
"You came back...and while I didn't notice...you changed," the Terran shakes her head. "It really became apparent when Lum entered our lives. You were looking for something more than I was prepared to give. I guess...kids love in a different way than adults, even young adults do."
"That's true. When we were kids, we knew exactly what we wanted. We didn't concerns ourselves with what the other thought. In a queer sense of the term, we tried to dominate the other just like Lum did with Ataru."
"We were pretty selfish, too," Shinobu adds. "It was me and only me..."
"Ditto here, especially after Mendou came into our lives," Atako sniffs.
"And we've clung onto each other..."
"And we've hurt each other..."
"And we've been so jealous of each other, over the most stupid things," Shinobu sighs.
They stop, looking at each other. "I guess maybe we did love each other...as much as we've understood what love means," Atako smiles. "The question now is...can we love each other like adults?"
"I guess we could love each other...at least be friends," she shrugs, hesitancy entering her demeanour. "But...I don't think I could be your lover...your life-mate. That'll be too much a change for me."
Atako looks disappointed, but nods. "Yes. I guess that would be. Part of our problem I think is that we've always made too many demands on each other. If we're not careful, we'll do it again, won't we?"
"Yeah," Shinobu smiles. "Atako-kun?"
"Yes?"
"Am I really beautiful?"
Atako's answer is succinct. "Very."
"More than Lum?"
"Yes," Atako nods. "Besides, Lum's an alien...and already taken."
"More than Sakura-sensei?"
"Yes. Besides, Sakura's also taken."
"I don't believe you," she hums.
Atako looks offended. "To be honest," she purrs, "...I'm right now fighting an urge to rip your clothes off and pillow you silly!"
Shinobu pales, stunned that Atako's attraction was that serious. "Would you do that to other people...other girls?"
"Except for Tomoko-chan, there are no other girls I see," Atako smiles. "But while I hope I don't have to think of other girls, I do admit the possibility is there."
Shinobu feels some relief...but there is a touch of jealousy. "Well, then...if I do find myself accepting your offer," she smiles, "...then I'll just have to make sure you don't succumb to such...temptation!"
Both girls giggle, obviously wondering where this was going to take them. Atako kisses Shinobu, then turns in. Shinobu slides into her sleeping bag, then stops to consider something. Finally, she reaches over and nudges Tomoko. "Tomoko-chan," she whispers.
"Eh?" the young bioroid stirs. "Is there a problem, Miyaki-san?"
"I've got a question," Shinobu whispers. "Keep your voice down. Atako-kun's asleep."
"What is it?" Tomoko hisses.
"This machine...the one that created you and Atako-kun," Shinobu gestures to the now-sleeping bioroid. "Could it do that again?"
"Do what again?"
"Make another double."
The young bioroid remains confused, then comprehension crosses her face. "You mean create one of...?" she points.
The Terran nods. "I believe so," Tomoko nods. "When we arrive in Gekijoo tomorrow, I'll have the information passed on."
Shinobu nods, then lies down...
* * *
"There! Gekijoo."
Ahead of Shinobu and Atako is a small town no larger than Tomobiki district. Like all Niphentaxian urban centres, it is a nearly-exact double of Shinobu's hometown. "Wow!!" the Terran stammers, sweat pouring down her head. "When Lum said these people venerated us, she wasn't kidding!"
"Yeah," Atako looks as nervous. "Well, shall we go face the lions?!"
Shinobu nods. Moments later, they enter Gekijoo. Looking around, Shinobu is wide-eyed to see everyone is dressed in some variation of clothing common either to Uru or Tomobiki. The usual dress is the Tomobiki High School uniform. "Aren't we conspicuous?" Shinobu stares at the jumpsuit she and Atako wear.
"Not really," Tomoko smiles. "You two are dressed like any Avalonian fresh from the gestation factory. Don't worry. They won't take too much notice of you."
Shinobu relaxes in relief, then is stopped by a hand. "Hey, what have we here?!"
Shinobu and Atako see four men staring at them. They're dressed in school uniforms, having taken the guards as their inspiration. "My, my, my!" the one resembling Megane cackles. "Look at these two little play-toys here! Hey, boys, wanna have some fun?!"
He moves to grab Shinobu's jumpsuit. The Terran is enraged. "Hands off me, pervert!!!"
Megane's look-alike is smashed head-first into the concrete! "Hey!!!" Paama's look-alike growls. "What was that for, slave?!!"
Tomoko leaps in front of Shinobu. "You don't understand! Shinobu and Atako here are warriors for Lady Otako's bodyguard!!"
The "guards" don't believe her. "Why should we trust a little pillow-warmer like you?!" Chibi's look-alike pokes Tomoko.
"If you do not believe me, ask Otako!" the young bioroid snorts. "I believe the report I'll give her when I see her later today may not particularly please her."
The four men gasp at that prospect. "Um...n-never mind...!" Kakugari's look-alike stammers. "You didn't see us!!"
The four quickly retreat. "Bastards," Shinobu zips up her jumpsuit.
They proceed down the street. "There's something I don't understand," Shinobu looks around. "This supposedly occurred in the last decade. Most religions I know of normally took centuries to develop. How did the Niphentaxians convert so quickly?"
"It's their way. They quickly adapt to new situations," Tomoko explains. "The Invaders have this ability to instantaneously analyze, adopt and copy other people's social and technological patterns. It is a survival tactic which has evolved over the years. However, they lack...originality. They cannot conceive their own society. They're compelled by their own genes to copy from others."
The teenagers are surprised by the young bioroid's statement. "I was right all along," Atako sighs. "They really have **no** life!"
"Hopeless," Shinobu shakes her head. "Do you think something better will come along to make them turn away from us?!"
"I don't believe so," Tomoko hums. "When the cult of Lum became widespread, everyone regardless of prior affiliations participated. For the first time, the Invaders were a united culture. That's what motivates them in their desire to preserve the status quo on Earth."
"In other words, without us to inspire them, they'll feel they're losing control of their world," Shinobu concludes.
"They're just reacting to the Spirit War and everything after that!" Atako groans.
"Just like everyone in Tomobiki."
"I guess Ataru'll just have to redouble his efforts," Atako concludes. "It's the only way to punch holes in these jerks' hubris!!"
"Agreed," Shinobu stops. "Hold it!"
They freeze, staring at a Shinto shrine across the street. Seated by the front gate are Mendou and the guards, attended by pretty Niphentaxian priestesses dressed as either Sakura or Lum. The girls seem quite willing to permit the Terrans to shamelessly fondle them. Tomoko, Atako and Shinobu leap behind a cherry tree. "Shit, what a time for those jerks to show up!!" Atako hisses.
"Look at them!" Shinobu glares. "They're practically in paradise!!"
"We'll just have to destroy paradise!" Atako concludes...then her eyes narrow as a strange feeling crosses her heart. "Eh?!"
"Sister, be...!" Tomoko gasps.
The priestesses pause, curiosity crossing their faces. Their eyes gaze upon Atako in the distance. It is as if all they see now is the bioroid. Atako is paralyzed, wondering how this discovery will affect their task. Finally, the feeling fades and the priestesses return their attention to their guests. They didn't notice the sudden shift in behaviour.
"...careful!" Tomoko gasps.
Atako spins around as she catches her breath. "Wh-what happened?!" she stammers. "Why did they feel so familiar to me?!"
Tomoko sighs. "They're Avalonians."
"Eh?!" Shinobu gasps. "How did they get themselves integrated?!"
"Quite simple, really," Tomoko smiles. "They are older bioroids. When the Invaders prompted the gestation factory to begin mass production, they initially wanted us to resemble them and behave like them. Only recently have they modified their stance to ensure we can be segregated from them."
"I see," Atako looks. "Tomoko-chan, is there a back door to this place?"
"Yes. Follow me, please."
The three walk out of their hiding place. Seeing this, the priestesses increase their sensual foreplay with their guests, moving to block their view of the street beyond the shrine. Mendou and the guards are quick to react to their ministrations. In minutes, Tomoko, Shinobu and Atako have moved to the shrine's back door. The door slides open and a topless priestess, looking like a brown haired hornless Lum, smiles. "Enter."
"Thanks," Atako nods.
She then jolts as the priestess embraces her. "Oh, sister, you have finally come!" she tearfully wails. "Now, we are free!!"
Ataru's double nearly faints. "Could you get your breasts out of my chest, pl-please!" she stammers. "I really can't take that!"
"Oh, sorry!" the priestess stands back. "I did not mean to sexually arouse you."
"Th-thanks...!" Atako nearly collapses.
The door to the main shrine slides open. "Hey, Nuriko-chan!" Paama seizes the priestess from behind, roughly fondling her breasts. "Come back out here and let's party...eh?!"
Paama finds himself staring at Atako. "Hiya, Shitto!" the bioroid cackles, cracking her knuckles. "Mind letting her go?!"
He pales. "A-a-a-Ataru...?!"
Her fist sends him into a wall! "Atako-kun!!" Shinobu cries out. "The others...!!"
"What was that about the others?!"
Atako and Shinobu see Mendou and the other guards standing there, weapons out and fanatic determination in their eyes. "Well, well, well," Megane hefts a machine gun. "Look who's come back into our trap!! Now, there'll be no chance of anyone interfering with Lum-san's life again!"
"Once we're finished with you, your grandmother and your sister will be next!" Mendou draws his katana. "There will be no power which'll stand in Lum-san's way!!"
Atako smiles, her hand reaching for her jumpsuit zipper. "Hey, boys!!!" she sweetly bats her eyelashes. "Look at this!!!"
The men gape as she unzips and exposes herself. "Whoa!!!" Kakugari howls...
...then gets an elbow, knocking him out. "Pervert!!!" Atako snaps.
"Look out!!!" Shinobu rams Atako aside.
Megane's machine gun chatters. Bullets rip through Shinobu's shoulder! She cries in pain as she falls to the floor, gripping her wounded arm. "SHINOBU-CHAN!!!!!!" Atako howls in rage. "YOU BASTARDS!!!!!!"
Before Mendou, Megane and Chibi could defend themselves, Atako sandwiches their heads! The three collapse to the floor like marionettes with their strings cut. Atako takes a defensive stance as she looks around, expecting new targets. "Anyone else?!!"
"No," Nuriko reports. "They stepped into our trap believing they were laying a trap for you. You must remove yourself from this town immediately, sister! Lady Otako has assigned a company of assassins to ensure that no one may harm Lum-sama's Holy Apostles."
"We'll deal with them later," Atako leaps to Shinobu's side. "Shinobu-chan!"
The Terran is being comforted by the others. "It hurts," she painfully reaches for her shoulder. "They shot me...!" she gasps. "They really shot me...!!"
"Help her," Atako looks at a priestess.
"But of course," she nods.
Atako looks at Nuriko. "Nuriko, can you tell me where Lum is?"
"She is in the town cathedral," the priestess sighs. "She is protected by two companies, all with orders to shoot to kill. Atako, with your friend injured like this, it will be suicide for you to attempt a rescue!"
"There's a way!" Shinobu gasps. "Atako-kun, if this gestation machine could create you, it could create another me! I'm out of this fight...!" she feels faint. "Sorry!"
Atako kneels beside her. "It's okay, Shinobu-chan," she kisses the Terran's forehead. "Thank you so much."
Shinobu is mercifully allowed to lose consciousness. "Even with Shinobu's strength added to an Avalonian's abilities, the odds against your success in rescuing Lum-sama are exceedingly small," Nuriko shakes her head. "Besides, this town is protected by an energy field which prevents the gestation machine from making a duplicate of Shinobu from here. You must remove her from this town before you can be transported back to the factory."
"Can you help us, Nuriko...without compromising your own position here?"
"I believe our position is already compromised," Nuriko smiles. "At the same time, you must remove them, too," she points at the unmoving forms of Mendou and the guards. "If they are allowed to escape, then they will certainly raise the alarm."
"Yeah," Atako hums as she kneels beside Mendou. "That's true. Then again..."
"What?" Tomoko looks confused.
A grin crosses Atako's face. "I just got a crazy idea about how to get some more help in rescuing Lum," the bioroid icily giggles.
The other bioroids look scared, sweat pouring down their heads...
(COMMERCIAL BREAK)
"Station Yooina, dead ahead."
The bioroids tense as the warpshuttle emerges from warp. Yooina is a Manhattan-sized rock with a sensory outpost mounted on one side, drifting in the delicate gravimetric balance between star systems. On the bridge, Mienai notes an incoming message. "Open hailing frequencies," Hensou orders.
Mienai activates a control, revealing the unshaven face of a Niphentaxian officer trying miserably to resemble Mark Onsen, dressed in a militaristic version of the teacher's uniform. "This is Yooina Station, Urusian shuttle Keiryaku-Four-Nine-Four," the officer drones, clearly bored and irritated. "Identify yourself and please state your purpose."
Hensou looks angry, brilliantly acting the way Lum did after catching Ataru chasing a girl. "Is that some way to speak to me, Lieutenant?!!" she snaps, baring her fangs. "At least show some respect!!! I've come to see how my loyal soldiers are behaving themselves on their lonely watch!!!"
The officer nearly collapses on seeing who is speaking to him. "L-l-Lum-sama?!!" he falls down, staring at the Oni in disbelief. "Lum-sama, what are you doing here?!!"
"Is that a way you express gratitude when I've come to see my troops?!" she pouts. "Maybe I should go home and not come back!"
The officer panics. "N-no, Lum-sama!!" he gasps. "Please, forgive your most humble servant's disrespect, ma'am!" he bows low. "Wh-what can I do for you to atone my sin?!"
"Permit us to dock?" Hensou smiles.
He looks relieved. "With pleasure!!"
The screen goes blank. Soon, a hangar bay opens. "We've struck a nerve," Kamen hums. "How do we play this?! Subtle or," she pulls off her top, "...straightforward?"
"Subtle," Hensou smiles. "Let's not overwhelm them all at once. That'll make them instantly suspicious. Be...discreet."
"Gotcha!" Kamen slips her top back on.
The shuttle lands. Awaiting it are a troop of Niphentaxian soldiers. They have taken several people from Tomobiki as their inspiration: the guards and even Ryuunosuke. As the shuttle's boarding ramp lowers and Hensou steps out, the soldiers snap to attention. The officer bows low to his "goddess." "Lum-sama, on behalf of your loyal servants of Yooina Station, I welcome you!"
"Thank you," Hensou smiles, then waves behind her as Kamen, Mienai and Damasu disembark. "You recognize my friends?"
The soldiers gape. Receiving Lum was the honour of honours, but to meet her along with two of the Holy Company, even one of the Sinful Doubters?! "But of course, Lum-sama!" the officer bows. "Benten-sama, Oyuki-sama, Lan-sama, welcome to Yooina Station!!"
"Thanks," Kamen steps down beside Hensou. "It's kind of nice to take a break! Shit, making these long voyages is such a pain, especially when your ships are broken down!!"
"How terrible!" the officer hums. "May I enquire where Your Graces were travelling?!"
"Zeiwan," Mienai softly intones. "We were hoping to visit our dear friend Chara."
"Yeah!" Damasu giggles. "She's about to bring out a new line of companion androids and wanted us to see them!!" She looks around. "Gee, you could use a couple of 'droids here yourself! Is this all you have?!"
"Unfortunately, yes," the officer nods. "Ours is a very important task! The trade between the Urusian Union and the Zeiwan Republic is very important. We do not wish to see the Dominion interrupting it."
Also, the Niphentaxian Union extracted a transit tariff whenever foreign ships passed through its space, Hensou notes. "If you don't mind, Lieutenant, it has been a long trip," she yawns. "We'd like to stay here for the night before proceeding on tomorrow."
The officer drools. "Um, certainly, Lum-sama!!" he nods. "S-shall I inform President Oogi of your presence here...?!"
"Oh, no!" Hensou shakes her head. "Don't bother me about that boy, please, Lieutenant!! He really gives me a headache! As a matter of fact, don't tell anyone we were here until we're gone! Is that alright?!"
"It's irregular," he starts, then sweats as Hensou seductively moves towards him. "Of course! What harm could that be?!"
The Oni bioroid subdues a triumphant smile. Her baiting the lieutenant served two purposes. First, ensure that Oogi doesn't hear that his people's goddess is in **two** places, thus making him suspect something. Second, the Niphentaxians were notorious for absorbing all sorts of gossip. If the news got out in the defence networks that Lum disapproved of Oogi, then the Defence Force would be less reticent about obeying their president's commands. That would aid them well when the time came. "Well, if you don't mind, I'd like to take a look around," Hensou hums. "I've never been to a monitor station. Could your crew give us a tour, Lieutenant?"
"C-c-certainly!!" the officer stammers.
"I'd like to call Rei-san!" Damasu cries.
"We'll take you there, Lan-sama!" a petty officer accurately resembling Paama volunteers along with a friend looking like Ryuunosuke.
"Thank you!!" Damasu sweetly giggles. "You're such wonderful men!"
The three exit as the lieutenant divides his remaining crew between Hensou, Kamen and Mienai. Damasu listens as the others argue over who'll stay with the lieutenant, who immediately volunteered to escort "Lum" around the station. Reaching into her bottoms, the bioroid extracts two rings, each with a tiny blade no larger than a thumbtack. Soon, the three step into the station's communications room. "Here you are, Lan-sama!" the petty officer bows. "Please, be our guest!"
"Thank you," Damasu giggles as she steps inside. She waits until the Niphentaxians are inside the room and the door has closed before letting out a sensual cry. "Oooh!!!" she drops to her knees, one hand reaching for her bust and the other reaching for her crotch.
Instantly, the two soldiers leap to her side, quickly inquiring her present state. "I'm okay...I think..." Damasu pants, her hand slowly tugging her bikini top away from her bust. "I just have a very strange feeling..."
The soldiers' eyes bulge on seeing her breasts exposed. "Wh-where...?" the crewman stammers, his eyes rivetted on her nipples.
"Right here," Damasu coos, indicating her bust. "Could you touch me there, please...?"
The soldiers gag, wondering what they did to deserve such a chance to be intimate with someone as beautiful as Lan. However, their pent-up passions quickly overwhelm what little senses they have. In seconds, both lightly embrace Damasu, their hands stroking her breasts. The bioroid lets out passionate gasps. "Oh...oh...oh, that's just what I need...!" she sighs as her hands slide to the exposed skin below their hairlines.
The soldiers pass out. Damasu stands, slipping her top where it belongs. "Thank you so much, gentlemen," the bioroid giggles. "I'd normally allow you to express yourselves further, but I've work to do!"
A nude Mienai appears in front of her bond-mate, eyes wide and tearing, an un-Oyuki expression of shame on her face. "Damasu-chan, how could you?!!" the Tritonian bioroid wails, showering the Seishin bioroid with ice-pellet tears. "Don't you enjoy my company?!!"
Damasu comforts Mienai. "Now, now, now, Mienai-chan! You know you're the only one in my eyes!! There, there," she gently embraces the crying bioroid. "I'll always love you, Mienai-chan!! We're bond-mates, remember?!"
"Remind me," Mienai huskily whispers.
The Seishin bioroid purrs as they kiss. "A-hem!" Kamen's voice is heard. "Could you two stow it for a bit?!"
Damasu and Mienai fire resentful stares at the Fukunokami bioroid, who just stepped in with Hensou. Both she and the Oni bioroid are topless. "I see Damasu was successful, too," Hensou muses. "Let's get to work!"
"Got it!" Damasu sits at the console, then calls up the encryption programs. In minutes, classified information of an interesting sort appears. Fortunately, the Seishin bioroid was created with a special aptitude towards cryptography. "I wonder what's so secret that they put five code-locks on it!" she muses as she attacks the program.
"That has to be about where Darling is!!" Hensou hisses, slipping on her top. "Break it open, Damasu-chan! Hurry!!"
"Right!" Damasu nods as Kamen slips on her top and Mienai dresses.
Moments pass as a list blurs past. It is broken with images from other anime shows..."Patlabor," "Maison Ikkoku," "Ranma 1/2," "City Hunter," "Cutey Honey," "Gall Force," "Sailor Moon," "Kimagure Orange Road" among many others. Finally, the last code is broken and Damasu calls up the file. "Why, this is...!!!" she gasps...then her head slumps as sweat pours down her hair. "A copy of the 'Rec.Arts.Anime.Fandom's List of Favourite Anime Shows!!'"
An explosion occurs!! [Note: apologies to those who use rec.arts.anime.fandom to express their views about other shows...F.H.]
* * *
"Goods news, Captain!!" Hensou reports. "We've found Lum and Ataru!"
The "Kashin's" bridge crew relax. "Good work, Hensou!!" Invader nods. "Where?!"
"Phentax Twelve, outside the town of Gekijoo," the bioroid reports. "We've confirmed that the person responsible for this is indeed Otako, head of the Hegane Sect."
The bridge crew pales. "The Hegane?!!" Invader howls. "They're the most monstrous of the lot!!! Mr. Groom's in big trouble!! Report back as soon as you can, Hensou!!!"
"Yes, Captain," Hensou salutes, then the screen changes to present the local starfield.
The large Oni shudders as he turns to face Nagaiwakai and Koosei. "I take it the Hegane are not pleasant," the matriarch muses.
"Mildly!!" Invader snorts. "They're the equivalent to right-wing *Asan'on* racists on Ipraedos!! They'll never give Mr. Groom any mercy if they get the chance!!"
"Then I suggest it's time we started calling favours in," Nagaiwakai sighs, then turns to the communications officer. "Young man, would you hail the colony of Magairu."
"Yes, ma'am!" the officer nods.
The image of a Zephyrite male in his thirties appears on the screen. He has blond hair and red-gold eyes, distantly resembling Ataru's first fiancee. He is dressed in a high-collared jumpsuit with a gold-trimmed blue cape. "Magistrate-archdeacon Fireye Windrider PRCZ here," he nods, then recognizes his caller. "Lady Nagaiwakai! The blessings of the Spirit of the Ancient Homeworld on you!!" he gracefully bows.
"And to you, Your Grace," Nagaiwakai returns his bow. "Fireye, dear, I've a great favour to request of the Zephyrite people!"
The minister shudders. "Which is?!"
"My grandson has been kidnapped by Purveyors of Entropy from the planet Phentax Two," the matriarch sighs. "In fact, it is the Hegane Sect of their religion which is responsible! Would His Holiness bequeath a writ of excommunication to aid my poor Ataru-chan?!"
He looks horrified on hearing Ataru's problem, which turns to fury when he learns who's responsible. "The Niphentaxians, eh?!" he snaps. "They've been plaguing the whole galaxy with their Entropic beliefs for too long!!" A smile crosses his face. "I'm sure His Holiness will happily grant your request, Nagaiwakai!! Where do we have to go?!!"
"If I can barge in for a moment," Invader holds up a finger. "I'm getting my people to call in as many ships as possible! Rendezvous with us near Station Yooina. We can plan an avenue of attack then!!"
"Of course," the minister nods, then recognition dawns on his face as he stares at Invader. "So, you're Lum's father, eh?!"
"That's right," the captain nods.
Fireye Windrider has a twinkle in his eye. "Believe me, Captain, your daughter has no idea what she's in for. Magairu, out!"
The screen goes blank. "Now, what the heck does he mean by that?!" Invader wonders, scratching the back of his head.
"Search me," Nagaiwakai muses...
* * *
"I'M A GIRL!!!!!!"
A hatchway in the factory opens and Atako looks in. "I see our new recruits have just awakened," she hums. "You alright in there?!"
A nude brown-haired woman leaps over, seizing Atako by her jumpsuit collar. Her eyes squint as she tried to focus on the bioroid before her. "Ataru, you bastard!!! How could you do this to me?!! Is this your revenge on us for what we supposedly did to you?!! Answer me, you slime...eh?!"
The woman stops as her arms brush against Atako's bust. "What the...?!" she gasps, her eyes widening. "Um...who are you...?!"
Atako produces a pair of square-rim spectacles. "Put these on."
The woman slips on the glasses. Other than the upturned nose and the chiselled jaw, she is attractive. A further modification was made: this bioroid's wavy hair was allowed to grow to shoulder length. As soon as her vision is cleared, she looks on Atako...then her eyes trail to the bioroid's chest. "Oh, gods!!!" she gasps, horror crossing her face. "It happened to you, too!!!" Wailing, she tightly embraces Atako. "Oh, Ataru-kun, this is the most horrible day of our lives!!! Our manhood has been taken away!!!"
Atako gasps. "Let me go!! Cut it out, man!!! This ain't the time to panic!!!"
After a moment, the other bioroid calms down. "Um...is there a mirror?" she looks at Atako. "I'd like to see the...um, damage."
"Over there," Atako points.
The other bioroid walks over. Her eyes widen on seeing how attractive she. "Gods!!" she whistles as Atako moves to stand beside her. "As girls, we're not so bad, are we?!"
"Yeah," Atako nods. "It takes a bit of getting used to, but I have no big problems. Anyhow, you can relax. The real Aisuru Megane's physically okay. He's in another chamber of this place."
"Then...what are we?!"
"We're bioroids," Atako sighs, handing the other a jumpsuit. "We're copies of the originals. Unfortunately, this gestation machine's only programmed to create women."
"Bioroids?!" Megane's duplicate gasps. "Oogi's people've come this far, Ataru?!!"
"Um...you can call me Atako," the other amends. "And no, they certainly haven't got this far, thank the gods. The technology that created us was seized by them so they can have a handy source of cheap labour."
"You mean...*slave* labour?!"
"Exactly," Atako nods.
"Does Lum know of this?!"
What? Not "Lum-san" liked Megane called the Oni since they first met? This version of Megane was definitely an improvement. "No!" Atako sighs. "In fact, I don't think anyone outside of the Niphentaxian government...and those who live here...know of this. Do you think the Niphentaxians would be allowed to keep them if Lum got wind of it?!"
"No, I guess not. So, why create me?"
Atako nods. This version of Megane was becoming better by the second. "Simple. The leader here, Otako, is under the influence of a curse designed to make Lum's life hell. I don't know who put it on her, why that person did it or what it's supposed to do. Worse, every Niphentaxian on this planet is under the influence of this curse...not to mention your other self, the guards and Mendou."
"I see," Megane's double hums. "Where's Lum...and wasn't Shinobu kidnapped with us?"
"Shinobu's here...and wounded."
"Wounded?!!" she gasps. "By who?!"
"Your brother," Atako looks regretful.
Megane's double staggers, then sits. "Oh, boy!! What about Lum? Is she safe?"
"In a cathedral, under heavy guard," Atako sits beside her. "Look...I need you guys to help me if we're to rescue her! Not only that, we've got to find some way to free the Avalonians...the bioroids created here!"
"I'm not the only one, then?"
"No. There's doubles of the guards, Mendou and Shinobu. I think between us, we'll give Otako something to think about!"
"Damn right we will!" Megane's double cackles. "Well. You changed your name, so I might as well change mine. How's 'Aisuko?!'"
"Perfect. It's better than 'hey, you!'"
They laugh as they emerge from the room. "Hey, sexy!!" a voice hums. "Going my way?!"
Aisuko flushes as she faces her heckler. "Oh, cut it out...whoo!!!" she whistles, eyes wide. "Who're you calling sexy, man?!!"
Atako is as impressed. While maintaining their templates' uniqueness (Chibi's short stature, Paama's curly hair and Kakugari's freckles and stockiness), certain features have been accentuated. Urayako Chibi is well-proportioned. Shikko Paama has a model's demeanour mixed with someone who spends time playing physically intensive sports. The greatest change is in Dareko Kakugari, who, in addition to having shoulder-length hair, has had her body fat replaced by rock-hard muscle. Further, their larger, more expressive eyes naturally enhance their beauty. Shinobu pops out from behind Dareko. "Well?!" she giggles. "What do you think, Atako-kun?!"
"Shinobu!!" Atako gasps. "You're okay!!"
"Atako-kun, I'm not Shinobu!" she points to herself. "I'm Shinoko."
Atako then remembers what the gestation machine has also done. "Oh, I'm sorry! I hope you're not jealous, Shinoko-chan!"
"Wait until we're alone and I'll express my jealousy," Shinobu's bioroid double purrs, sensually leaning against Atako's shoulder.
The guards' doubles emit wolf-calls. The priestesses who accompanied them giggle. "My, what a natural bond-mating!" Nuriko smiles. "You make such a lovely couple!"
Everyone laughs as they allow the tension to flow out of their systems. "Hey!" Aisuko looks around. "Where's Mendou's sister?!"
Shinoko sighs, thumbing a nearby room. "Still looking at herself! She just can't get over herself!! She's worse than Rei!"
Atako looks inside. "Hey, quit staring at yourself!! We've got...whoa!!!" she gasps.
The guards' doubles see Mendou's twin still nude, shifting herself from side to side to take in all the details. Like Atako, Shutako Mendou's physical features have not shifted beyond the basic gender change. "Self-love freak or what!" Shikko gasps.
"If I had that body, I'd be the same way!" Urayako sighs.
Atako growls as she storms in. "Hey!!! Earth to Shutako!!" she waves her hand in front of Shutako. "Time to get to work!!!"
"Eh?!" Shutako looks surprised, then stares at Atako. "Is there something wrong, Atako-chan?!" She stares at the mirror, a romantic sigh escaping her. "I still have to get myself used to seeing such a vision of divine beauty staring back at me!!"
"Couldn't the machine have made her less pompous?!" Aisuko groans.
"I'll handle this," Shinoko steps inside, moving to stand beside Atako. "Shutako-san!" she coos. "Shutako-san, we need you!!"
"Did you say something, Shinoko-san?" Shutako's eyes don't turn away.
"But, Shutako-san," tears appear in Shinoko's eyes, her eyes wide with sorrow. "Someone shot my poor sister Shinobu!"
Mendou's double freezes, then in a flash, whips over to grasp Shinoko's hands. "Is this true?!!" she hisses. "How dare they think of harming such a delicate flower as your sister, who enchants my brother to this day!! By all the gods, I shall make them **two** for their sins!!!" she draws a sheathed katana from nowhere, partially drawing it for effect.
The guards and Atako look scared, sweat pouring down their heads. "I prefer her the way she was before!" Dareko moans.
"Never mind!" Atako shakes her head. "I guess there're certain things that can't be changed!!" She passes a jumpsuit to Shutako. "Here, gorgeous! Throw this on!!"
Mendou's double looks at the fabric. "But, this doesn't reveal enough!"
Everyone faints! "Who do you think you are, Shutako?!" Atako demands, her head four times larger than normal. "Seiteki Ozuno?!!"
"Wrong series," Shinobu's double objects.
"They'll start fighting like their brothers did!!" Aisuko sighs.
"We'll never rescue Lum at this rate!" Shikko stretches herself.
Urayako and Dareko nod in agreement...
* * *
After what seems an eternity, the rescue team departs from the gestation machine. Shinobu, her arm now in a sling, waves good-bye as she watches from a secluded bedroom with Tomoko and Nuriko. "This is not going to be an easy mission," the Terran sadly concludes as she sits on the bed.
"What made you reach that conclusion, Miyaki-san?" Tomoko hums.
"With the way Mendou-san and the guards fight Ataru-kun, I'm sure that sort of thing will rub off on their doubles!" Shinobu sits. "I hope Shinoko-chan's got enough patience to prevent them from killing each other!"
"I am sure sister Shinoko will have no difficulties," Nuriko stares out the window. "Considering Mendou-san's and Ataru-sama's attraction towards you...not to mention sister Atako's and sister Shutako's reflection of that interest...I believe sister Shinoko may find herself facing two potential suitors."
Shinobu looks surprised. "She'll have to choose between Atako-kun and Shutako-san," she moans. "It's just like before!"
"Not necessarily," Tomoko holds up an objecting finger. "Like our Creators, we do not practice the curious bonding you call 'marriage.' On Sagussa, people could seek more than one bond-made if they so desired."
"Two lovers?!!" Shinobu gasps, then shakes her head. "Oh, wonderful! Now I **know** things are going to go wrong!!"
The Terran moans as the two Avalonians stare at the other, wondering what could be so objectionable to Shinoko's situation...
* * *
"This should be the easiest rescue on record!" Dareko giggles as she hefts a missile launcher. "Swoop in and take Lum out of her prison, then get clear of the town and let the gestation machine transport us back!"
"Don't get to cocky, Dareko," Urayako wags a warning finger, shoulder-arming a grenade-launcher equipped assault rifle. "We've got two companies of assassins ahead of us protecting Lum, not to mention the company which was supposed to protect our brothers!"
"That's why this'll be so easy!" the muscular bioroid shrugs, giving her friend a cocky smile. "The company which was guarding our brothers was on the other side of town enjoying the company of a brothel! Honestly, Urayako-chan, you call that protection?!"
"Well, I guess not," Urayako scratches her cheek. "Still, don't get cocky! I want you to come out of this in one piece, okay!!"
"Okay, okay!" Dareko sighs. "Stop acting like my mother!! Sheesh!"
Atako and Aisuko listen from up ahead, both shouldering pump-action shotguns. "Hey, do something about those two, huh?!" the former looks at the latter. "They better not gab when we hit Gekijoo!"
"They'll be fine," Aisuko adjusts her glasses. "Have a little faith, Atako! We know what we're up against!!"
"Uh-huh," Ataru's bioroid double seems not convinced, then looks over to see Shinoko and Shutako staring at her. "What is it?"
The two wait until Aisuko has dropped back to be with Shikko, then shift over to walk on either side of Atako. "Atako-kun, are you sure you're up to this?!" Shinobu's double hums, cradling a machine gun.
"What's that mean?" Atako looks confused.
"Forgive me for implying this, Atako-chan," Mendou's double places her free hand reassuringly on Atako's shoulder, "...but may I remind you that when we were our normal selves, you always shirked away from fighting alongside us when those chances presented themselves...such as the time when Memory first emerged from under my family's tree."
Atako sighs. "Look, Shutako-chan, I never liked the way you tried to resolve that. All you did was waste tons of ammunition and totalled Tomobiki. Big waste of time, don't you think? Besides," she looks at the shotgun in her hand as if it was a rattlesnake about to bite her, "...under normal circumstances, I'm loath to resort to this when I've got a problem! I can't begin to understand how my brother is still able to yank guns whenever something gets out of hand!"
"We are different from our templates," Shinoko muses. "This might be a good sign."
Atako and Shutako consider the point, then nod. "Maybe," the former muses...then her eyes widen as she notices that the latter has not moved her hand from her shoulder. Looking at Mendou's double, Atako feels a curious shift in her emotions. If she could alter her very being from what Ataru Moroboshi currently was, could Shutako do the same? The prospect seems quite intriguing to Atako and definitely worth exploring.
Immediately, her left hand slides up to gently lift Shutako's from her shoulder. Shutako looks confused...then her demeanour transforms to surprise when Atako doesn't let go of her hand. The two look at each other, unsure if this is the proper way they should behave given the bad blood between Ataru Moroboshi and Shutaro Mendou. Finally, both seem to smile, as if saying "I'm willing if you are." Their hands don't part. Watching from behind them, the guards' sisters stare at each other, wondering what was happening to their reality if a double of Ataru and a double of Mendou could treat the other with friendship, if not something more intimate.
Atako's eyes widen as she realizes there is another factor: Shinoko. Looking right, she notices Shinobu's sister looking at them. Both Atako and Shutako seem nervous, wondering if Shinoko would express her sister's temper if she felt left out again. To their total surprise, Shinoko smiles approvingly. Atako and Shutako emit sighs of relief. Then, as to better communicate her desires, Shinoko shifts herself to stand between Ataru's and Mendou's sister, slinging her machine gun so she could wrap an arm around them both. Feeling her closeness, Atako and Shutako stare at each other, then smile and link hands behind Shinoko's back, leaning their heads against hers to signify their desire not to let the other go. Shinoko feels a blush rising in her cheek, realizing that in this existence, she will never have to fear being alone.
Now, if they could only help Shinobu...
* * *
Many hours later, the rescue team pass through a small market on the outskirts of Gekijoo. Completely inhabited by Avalonians, the newcomers are welcomed with warm smiles and hot food in preparation for their raid on the cathedral. The bright orb of Phentax Twelve's primary, Sanko-Phentax, sets behind the grounded hulk of the gestation factory, a 20 kilometre long multi-storied flat structure painted khaki brown. Dotting the roof of the factory are control complexes, one of which possesses a glowing orb atop the tower's apex. Watching this through binoculars from a fruit kiosk, the bioroid Otako sighs in resignation. "There's the real problem," she growls. "That orb atop the factory must be an auxiliary control unit my sister created to prevent us from recreating Gloriana. Ataru, what do you think...?!" she turns to her companion, then looks confused. "Ataru, are you alright?!"
The Terran watches as the bioroid rescue team heads towards the distant glow of Gekijoo, disbelief and confusion on his face. "This may sound totally crazy, but I just watched Shinobu pass by with what looked like female doubles of myself, Mendou and Megane's boob-patrol!" he looks at Otako.
"Perhaps they are bioroids," the bioroid shrugs. "The gestation factory does that sometimes. It's quite unpredictable."
"Oh?!" Ataru shakes his head. "How's this, then: my double and Mendou's double were arm-in-arm with Shinobu!"
"So?!"
Ataru leans up to her, intimidating her with a haunted stare. "My double and Mendou's double were holding hands!"
Otako faints! "That **is** strange!"
* * *
"Welcome back," Invader grins as Hensou's team disembark. "Congratulations!"
"Thanks," Lum's bioroid double smiles, fishing a small computer chip from her bikini top. "I believe we'll be needing this."
"What's this?"
"A computer chip Damasu lifted off the Yooina central defence computer," Hensou nods to Lan's double. "It has on it the prefix access codes for every Niphentaxian defence unit currently in commission."
"With one command, we could shut the whole of Oogi's navy down just like that!" Damasu snaps her fingers in emphasis.
"Yeah!" Kamen cackles in anticipation. "This rescue'll be a cakewalk!!"
Invader nods. "Okay! We'll get everyone organized, then we'll head in. Meantime, I want you four to report to sick bay."
The bioroids hesitate. Sick bay mean the hyber-sleep capsules. "Of course, Captain," Hensou nods. "Let's go, girls."
The four proceed towards the "Kashin's" medical station. As soon as they are out of hearing range from Captain Invader, Kamen gently seizes Hensou's arm. "If they think I'm going back into that cryo-tube so I can pretend to be an icicle for Fate knows how long, they're wrong!" the Fukunokami bioroid hisses. "C'mon! I've got a better idea!"
"If we're caught, we'll be put into hyber-sleep without being given a chance to explain our actions," the Oni bioroid retorts, keeping her voice low. "Are you sure you want to risk that, Kamen-chan?"
"Could I make a suggestion?"
The four stop, looking right to see Dakejinzou standing there. "Shogai-sama," Mienai hums. "What are you doing here?"
"As soon as I overheard where you were ordered, I figured out the rest," she hums. "I take it you girls want to go elsewhere."
They look suspiciously at Dakejinzou. "Why do you care, anyway?" Kamen growls, reaching over to gently grasp Hensou's hand.
"Because, if your transponders were working correctly, you'd know that I'm a synthezoid," Dakejinzou points to herself.
"A synthezoid?!" Damasu hums. "You don't act like one, Dakejinzou."
"Of course not," the hunter gives them a off-smile. "I guess that's because I was constructed with such care to psychological detail. I don't remember who created me or why. I guess that's because I was in cryo-stasis for five million years. Anyhow, that's my problem to bear. How would you girls like to go someplace where you'll never have to worry about being controlled by others again?"
"We were hoping to go to Phentax Twelve," Oyuki's double smiles. "Like you, we don't possess information about who created us or why. All Nassur-sama informed us was that the Niphentaxians assisted in our creation."
"The Niphentaxians?!" Dakejinzou hums. "Well, well, well," she muses. "That does seem to confirm some rumours I've heard."
"What rumours?!" Lan's double demands.
"That the Niphentaxians have enslaved a race native to Phentax Twelve," the hunter muses. "I've always wondered why that planet was a forbidden zone to all outsiders."
The bioroids look stunned; that rumour wasn't general knowledge to their templates. "There are others like us?!" Hensou gasps.
"I believe so. Care to find out?"
"Could you get away with it?" Kamen hums. "I mean, old man Invader can go a long way if he wants to get something."
"Besides, we're seen as insurance to keep our templates safe," Damasu adds.
"Against who?" Dakejinzou snorts. "Any of Natsu-chan's enemies? The Ipraedies? Even the Dominion? Don't be ridiculous!" she hums. "Even if you are designed to portray your sisters, Dakejinzou's First Rule of Kidnapping states 'Always assume dead-ringers!'"
The bioroids hesitate. If Invader and Nassur understood that, they could be quickly considered not relevant. "Then our usefulness is ended," Hensou looks at Dakejinzou. "You got some more room in your ship?"
The adopted Fukunokami thumbs towards the hangar deck. "Get aboard and make yourselves at home. I'll be with you shortly."
The four nod, then run to Dakejinzou's ship. The synthezoid sighs as she proceeds to the bridge. Persuading Nassur of this would be difficult; one of the Vosian's greatest fears was his enemies using his few friends against him. Dakejinzou's own life had become interesting since the day she met Nassur shortly after Cinba's demise. She became a frequent target for the Mikado's dwindling legion of psi-hunters in an attempt to turn her against her former lover. Fortunately, her combat skills and unique origins made Dakejinzou Shogai one of the most impossible targets for opponents to capture, much less kill. Unmarked graves on a dozen worlds holding the remains of many experienced psi-hunters and mercenaries attested to that.
Dakejinzou turns, then sees Nagaiwakai standing there. "Is there a problem, ma'am?" Dakejinzou clasps her hands behind her back.
"Yes," the matriarch muses. "I hear that Invader has ordered those four bioroids back to their storage chambers on Io."
"He has," the hunter nods. "However, I don't want to stand by and allow them to be treated like brainless pieces of equipment. They're not so different from myself."
"True," Nagaiwakai muses. "After this is over, I just might have another option for them if they're willing to take it."
"Really?" Dakejinzou looks surprised. "Well, just as long as they're treated as people, not machines, I won't object."
"Do I treat you as a machine?"
"Of course not, ma'am!"
Nagaiwakai smiles as she slips her arm around Dakejinzou's. "Come, child. I've some business to discuss with you...something I think you'll find financially rewarding."
"It doesn't involve my killing people, does it?" the synthezoid hums.
"Not this time," the matriarch giggles...
(COMMERCIAL BREAK)
"There!" Aisuko hisses, glancing on the sleeping town of Gekijoo through binoculars. "All's quiet on the Western Front."
Atako's team is now perched on a small hill overlooking the town. Near the centre is the familiar shape of Tomobiki High, which, like in all Niphentaxian urban centres, serves as the temple for the Church of Lum. The bioroids scan the building through their own binoculars. "Any sign of Lum?" Shinoko hums.
"There!" Shutako points. "Clock tower!"
Everyone looks. Waiting on the balcony, staring to the night sky, is a depressed Lum. "Why doesn't she fly away?" Atako muses. "Shit, if she's supposed to be their goddess, it'd be considered heresy if they tried to stop her from going wherever she wanted!"
"Look around, Atako," Dareko sighs.
Atako looks. Mounted on the roof of the school are watch stations, each manned with grim-looking Niphentaxian soldiers. On the grounds in front of the school are surface-to-air and anti-ship missile launchers, not to mention tank traps and anything else soldiers would devise. "A little bit of overkill, eh?"
"Too much," Shikko hums. "You'd think this was the Imperial Palace during the war!"
"Or Fort Knox," Urayako muses. "Okay, so now what?!" she glances over.
Everyone looks to Atako. "Why're you looking at me?" she shudders.
"It's your party," Aisuko shrugs.
Atako sighs, sitting up and crossing her legs. "I've got no training in this sort of strategy, guys! Anyone got any ideas?!"
The others shake their heads. Shutako sits beside her, grasping her hand. "Atako-chan, when you were your old self before the Spirit War, you used to be able to perform incredible feats to try to win a woman's favour. No one was safe from you. Even if you have rejected such actions, can't you try to do it one more time? This is your future sister-in-law we're talking about."
Atako blushes. No one from Tomobiki save Mie ever expressed faith in Ataru's abilities. "Okay," she sighs, taking her binoculars and scanning Lum's prison. "All male guards."
"Is that important?" Shinoko wonders.
"Well," Atako sighs, then smiles. "If you guys can stand having people stare at you, I think we've got a chance..."
* * *
"Darling, where are you?"
The Oni had been forced to reside in the clock tower of Gekijoo's cathedral without any hint of when she would be released. There was good news. The disappearance of Mendou and the guards had caused an uproar. That paled against Lum's learning of who else resided on Phentax Twelve. She had been assigned several Avalonians when she was brought here. That surprised her; no planet in the Federation had advanced far in bio-cybernetic engineering. When she inquired Otako, Lum was told the Avalonians were spoils of colonization, the Niphentaxians' property by right of discovery. Lum felt nauseated. It didn't help that her servants stared at the Oni with hatred every time they were in her presence. Befriending them was going to be difficult.
The Oni walks back to her luxurious bed, laying down and staring at the ceiling. When she was alone in Tomobiki, she either sought Mie's company or allowed herself to drift into the Dreamscape to visit Noa. Mie was probably back on Earth. Lum had also discovered that some shield was blocking her from projecting herself into the Dreamscape. The Oni wondered what could do that. She dared not explore further. Heaven only knew what could happen if the Niphentaxians learned of the Sagussans. Lum didn't doubt Noa's people had the power to wipe out the Church of Lum, but if the interest of the *daishi'cha* in Ataru...and their acknowledgement of Lum's desire to marry him...became known, that would simply give them another excuse to exterminate Ataru. Lum would rather die than permit that to happen.
Worst of all, her personal bond with Ataru was missing. Lum discovered long ago that she could sometimes feel her Darling's emotions. The emergence of Ataru's Cyborg persona had increased her awareness, almost to the point where Ataru had confessed that whenever he was relaxed, he sometimes felt that they weren't really separated. Was this bond the reason the *daishi'cha* considered Lum the Other? If so, then who allowed such a bond to exist in the first place? Was it some unexplainable quirk of nature or was it intentional? If so, who did it and why?
Before the Oni could drift asleep, the door opens and Otako steps in. "Good evening, Lum-sama," the priestess mirthlessly smiles.
Lum looks incensed. Otako seemed not to care anymore about usual formalities. "What do you want?!" she growls, looking away.
Otako giggles, holding the mysterious crystal ball in hand. "Hoping Moroboshi will come take you away from us?" she muses. "Did you know that a massive fleet from as far away as Zephyrus and the Dominion are massing near Yooina? I suggest you think again. We still don't understand how is it he gained such personal power, not to mention such vociferous support, but we shall leave no stone unturned until we have all our answers about him."
"And then what?!" Lum snorts. "Don't waste your time, Otako! I'll tell you what's been going on! Did you know that Darling's family was a ninja clan who discovered how to preserve the knowledge of their leaders in a special bio-neural databank?! Did you know that databank is sentient?!! It calls itself the *saikoo jinseijitsu*!! What it hates most of all is me and all who care for me!!! We had the devil's own time trying to subdue that monster!! If it ever got out of Darling's head while he's still here, it'd proceed to kill every member of the Church of Lum it could get its hands on!!! What's more, I'd **allow** it to kill as much as it wants!!!"
Otako pales. "Want to know what else?!!" Lum stands. "Darling has a split personality! The inner self is a cybernetic killing machine which doesn't take too kindly to people making my life miserable!!! The Cyborg would rip your arms out and beat you with them if it got the chance!!! I'll make sure it **gets** the chance!!! Don't think that army out there's going to stop him, either!!!" she points out the window to indicate the soldiers "guarding" her. "The Cyborg eats armies for breakfast!"
The Niphentaxian priestess shudders. "Did you know Darling's sister Nokoko lived for twelve years in the Outland?!!" Lum prods. "Did you know that Darling is now under the protection of Dakejinzou Shogai?!! Did you know that Nokoko-chan has friends who're powerful enough to kill you without blinking their eyes?!! Did you know that Darling once saved the honour of a daughter of the First Mage of the Seifukusu Dominion?!! Did you know Darling's grandmother is a Righteous Gentile?!!" Lum pauses, allowing that information to sink in, then moves to drop the final bombshell. "And did you know that Darling is destined to become the...?!!"
The door collapses, smashing Otako in the head! The priestess drops like a marionette with her strings cut, her hand releasing the orb. The orb bounces on the floor as it rolls away from Lum. The Oni leaps back in shock as confirms Otako's unconscious state, then looks up to see the face of the person who rescued her. "Darling!!!" she cries.
"Don't tell her classified information, Lum-chan!!" a voice chuckles.
Lum leaps over to embrace her...then stops on seeing Atako looking at her, now in a string bikini! The Oni cries out, then drops back a step, eyes wide on seeing the transformation between the bioroid and her template. "D-d-darling...!!" Lum tearfully stammers, "...y-y-you're a g-g-girl...!!!"
"Hey, hold on here, Lum-chan!!" she calmly intones. "I can explain...!"
Lum's grief-stricken wail knocks Atako over! "MY DARLING'S A **GIRL**!!!!!! THIS IS THE MOST HORRIBLE DAY OF MY LIFE!!!! NOA-CHAN, I FAILED YOU!!!!!! HOW COULD DARLING BECOME *DAIMON'CHA* WHEN HE'S A **SHE?!?!?!**"
"Maybe I should keep her here and get Ataru to come rescue her...!" Atako moans, rising to her knees as she rubs her skull.
She finds herself embraced by a crying Lum. "Oh, Darling, our love will never die because you're a girl!!!" she weeps, dousing the bioroid with her tears. "I'll always love you even if we can't have children...!!!"
Lum is bashed down by Shinoko! "You horse-thief, you're not taking Atako-kun away from me **this** time!!!"
The Oni bolts up, her grief transforming to vile rage. "If you think you'll try to dominate **my** Darling because of this, Miyaki, you're very mistaken!!!" she snarls, lightning dancing over her body.
Both get blasted down by Atako's scream! "***HEY!!!! THIS IS SUPPOSED TO BE A RESCUE, NOT A FIGHT!!!! GET WITH THE PROGRAM!!!!***"
"Yes, Darling..." Lum gulps.
"S-sorry, Atako-kun..." Shinoko shudders.
The Oni looks surprised. "'Atako?!!'"
"Yeah!!" Atako rises. "Ataru's safe, but he's somewhere on this dirtball!! Once we get you safe, we're going after him, then we're blowing this ramen shop forever!"
"That's what you think!" a voice cackles.
They see Otako standing several feet away, the controlling orb in hand. "No one shall take Lum-sama away!!!" she cackles, her body glowing with magical energies. "Once you are destroyed, I shall go forth and destroy everyone who dares unites you with Lum-sama!!! Prepare for your true destiny, you artificial demons...your **deaths**!!!"
Lum leaps defensively in front of Atako. "No one takes **any** part of Darling away from me!!!" the Oni murderously snarls, then lets lose with a lightning bolt of unparalleled strength! "FRY!!!!!!"
The blast of energy rips through Otako's heart, coring out a fist-wide section of flesh and bone!! The priestess gasps as she is blasted against the wall, then drops to the ground, her blood staining the wall behind her. Otako's eyes stare at Lum as her life drains away. "Lum-sama...why...?"
Her head slumps forward, the controlling orb falling. Lum gasps as she realizes what she's done. Shinoko stares fearfully at the Oni. Atako walks around the two as she pulls up her shotgun. "Make sure this doesn't bother us again!!" she aims and fires.
A bolt of particle-plasma rips into the orb, totally shattering it! Atako sighs. "Let's get the hell out of here!!"
Both girls numbly nod as they turn and smartly move out of the room, Atako following them. Descending down the stairs to the third floor, Atako looks. "Where are you guys?!!"
An explosion to her left nearly knocks the three down as the other bioroids appear!! Lum gasps on seeing five women standing there in lieu of the five men who normally fawn over her, but after remembering Atako's brief explanation, relaxes. Cordite stains their faces, but the five seem to maintain their cool. One of Shutako's arms has a field bandage on it covering a gunshot wound which sliced into her biceps. "Shutako-chan, you're hurt!!" Atako leaps to her side, reaching over to support her friend. "How bad?!"
"It's a scratch," Mendou's double smiles, doing her best to hide the pain. "We've taken care of the idiots below! I think we've also found some hovercycles on the first floor, where Sakura-sensei's office would be!!"
Ataru's double looks relieved. "Okay, we've got what we came for and we've got rid of Otako to boot!! Let's amscray!!!"
They race to the first floor landing, then into the north-west wing. Bursting into the room, they find a group of Urusian pattern airbikes. "Great!!" Lum leaps on one. "Let's get out of this place!!!"
"Amen to that!!" Aisuko leaps on another, then stares at the controls. "Eh...Lum, could you tell us how to work these things?!"
* * *
Gekijoo's cathedral detonates in a giant explosion as bombs laid by the guards' doubles do their murderous work! Niphentaxians gasp in mortal fear as they watch the centre of their faith brought to ruin. The Avalonians witnessing this smile, realizing that their decades of indentured servitude are soon to be nothing more than painful memories. Before anyone could react, four airbikes blast away, flying to the distant gestation factory.
In the ruins, soldiers claw through the wreckage in hopes of finding survivors. As with all Niphentaxian ground troops, they are dressed as if they were members of Mendou's Panzer Division. "Otako-sama!!!" one sergeant cries. "Where are you?!!"
In answer, a volcano of psychic energy funnels from the site of the clock tower. Rising from the wreckage is a living Otako, her chest wound healed, eyes glowing like twin suns. "Otako-sama!!!" the sergeant gasps in relief. "You're alright!!! What happened?!!"
The priestess' eyes narrow as her voice booms. "GET MOROBOSHI!!!!!!"
Mortified, the soldiers retreat...
* * *
"Is everyone okay?!!" Lum calls as she guides her airbike to the distant gestation factory, Shinoko hugging her from behind.
Cheers of confirmation echo from the guards' doubles and Shinoko. Atako sees that Shutako is on the verge of unconsciousness. "We've got to get Shutako-chan to medical aid, Lum! She's losing a lot of blood!!"
"I'm...alright..." Mendou's sister gasps. "I said...it was...a scratch...!"
"Jeez, you're as thick-skulled as your brother!" Atako shakes her head.
"Hey!!!" Aisuko cries. "Incoming!!!"
Lum looks to see a battalion of airbike troops rising in pursuit from Gekijoo. "Oh, gods, they don't want to give up, do they?!!"
"A gun!!" Shinoko barks. "You drive!"
Lum passes a machine gun back. Shikko and Urayako arm themselves. "Atako-kun, fly on ahead!!" Shinoko yells. "Get Shutako-kun to the priestesses so they can look at her!"
"Right!! Watch yourselves!" Atako waves as she guns the airbike's engines to maximum overdrive, rocketing ahead of the others.
Lum glances back to see the Niphentaxians close in. "Lum-sama!!!" a sergeant waves. "Stop!!! We won't hurt you!!"
"Lie and a half!" the Oni hisses.
As the Niphentaxians close the range, the thunder of starship engines is heard. Everyone looks up to see the boat-shaped hull of the "Goddess of Luck" race at them, photon torpedo and concussion missile launchers deploying. "Incoming!!!" Lum screams.
The Niphentaxians wail as the first fusillade decimates their ranks! Shattered airbikes and burning troopers rain the ground far below. Machine gun then fire rakes them from another direction as the thunderous roar of a Fukunokami airbike is heard, followed by very familiar laughter. Lum's eyes widen as she looks back. "Benten!!!"
The Niphentaxians spin around, staring in shock as Kamen races at them, a machine gun in hand slung over her bike's handlebars and the bike's weapons firing! The Fukunokami bioroid cackles as she hoses the enemy bikers, sending many more to an early demise. "Let's see how much you like taking it!!!" Kamen howls.
The bike battalion is whittled to several wrecked platoons, retreating as the "Goddess'" swivel particle gun mounts chase them off. Lum notices more familiar faces piloting the frigate as the hatchway opens and Dakejinzou stares outside. "Are you people alright?!"
"We've fine!!" Lum glides her bike over. "Can you find Darling?!"
"He's waiting up ahead!" Dakejinzou points at the factory, then looks back. "And I see there are much more bioroids living on this planet than just Kamen and her team!"
"Eh?!" Lum looks at "Benten." "You mean, you're not Benten...?!"
The Fukunokami's attention is locked on Shinoko. "Y-you're just like m-me...!" Kamen stammers, eyes wide with confusion and relief.
"That's right," Shinoko smiles. "I'm Shinoko Miyaki. Shinobu's my template."
Kamen nods to her, grinning. "I'm Kamen Shigaten. Benten's my template."
Shinoko blushes from Kamen's stare, then looks at Lum. "Lum, why don't you catch up. Kamen-chan could take me back to the factory."
Without giving the Oni a chance to reply, Shinobu's sister steps over to sit on Kamen's airbike. Benten's sister guns her machine as the other doubles race away. Lum looks at Dakejinzou. "What's going on here?!! Who made that double of Benten?!!"
"Oogi did, on your father's orders," the hunter nods. "Come on in and I'll explain..."
* * *
The "Goddess of Luck" touches down atop the factory beside a tower. Dakejinzou and Lum disembark. The Oni is overjoyed to see who's waiting for her. "Darling!!!" she leaps into Ataru's arms. "Darling, you're alright!! You're safe!!!" she cakes him with kisses.
"Hey, hey, you!!" Ataru chuckles as he tightly embraces Lum. "Relax!! Don't you know by now I'm invincible?!!"
Lum then sees Hensou. "Mal-chan...?"
"My name's Hensou," her double bows.
"I suggest we get below and get everyone introduced to everyone," Ataru interrupts. "Besides, I need you for something, Lum!"
"You do?!" Lum looks confused.
In minutes, everyone is introduced to everyone else. While there is hesitation around Otako, Ataru's words quickly sooth any doubts. As they chat away, Atako tends to Shinobu and Shutako. Lum sits beside her former rival, regretful at the sight of the Terran's wounds. "I'm sorry," she quietly sobs as she lightly squeezes Shinobu's hand.
"Sorry?" Shinobu blinks. "Why?!"
"For not telling you about these people before," the Oni shakes her head. "Maybe somehow we could've avoided this disaster..."
"Lum, don't be mad," Shinobu pats Lum's hand. "You can't predict how other people are going to act! There's no reason for you to blame yourself! You're not at fault!"
"Uh-oh!" Dakejinzou looks out a window into the forest. "We've got incoming!!"
Everyone stares outside to see multiple lights shining through the canopy of trees, indicating a massive host. "Shit, we're on long odds now!" Kamen hisses. "Any way we can just teleport ourselves off this rock?!"
"All teleporters and transporters are down," Dakejinzou shakes her head. "We barely have communications to contact the fleets in orbit! Further, their fire-control nets are down. They could accidentally hit an Avalonian commune or this place! Like it or not, we'll have to settle it here!"
"How?!" Lum looks anxious.
"It's being done," Otako reports. "When you stepped into this station, Lum-sama, your body and mind were scanned. Gloriana's new body is being gestated. Once she's cognizant, she can then seize control of the gestation factory, then it can take us to Avalon."
"You're making **another** me?!" Lum gasps. "Isn't **three** of me enough with Mal-chan and Hensou-chan?!!"
"We're lucky our brothers aren't up to see this," Aisuko sighs.
"Lum, you have to agree there's no way Gloriana'll be harmed if she looks like you," Ataru hums. "Besides, you're one up on me! I've got two sisters and you'll have three!!"
"True," Lum looks at Dakejinzou. "But, what do we do about that?" she points outside. "I doubt they'll wait for us to resurrect Gloriana so we could steal their slaves!!"
"True," the hunter nods. "As to how to stop them, I'm at a loss."
The bioroids shake their heads save one. "I'm not," Atako speaks up.
"What do you have in mind?" Ataru hums.
"Well, I don't have it in my head...but **you** do," Atako taps her brother on the shoulder. "I say you just walk out, pretend you've come to surrender yourself...and when they least suspect it...let **you know what** out of your head...and let **it** deal with them!!" a mirthless smile crosses her face. "That curse we've been fighting may be much for all of us...but it'll be peanuts in comparison to the *saikoo jinseijitsu*!!"
Everyone turns white. "Darling, no!!!" Lum shakes her head. "If you let that monster out again, it'll try to destroy you!!!"
"Atako's right," Ataru sighs. "I doubt even as the Cyborg, I could wax those bastards out there!" he nods outside. "The *saikoo jinseijitsu* would have a field day!!"
"Are you sure we should risk it?!" Aisuko wonders. "We had the devil's own time trying to subdue that monster during the Spirit War! It'll be ready for us now!! What do you think, Shogai-san?!" she looks at Dakejinzou.
The synthezoid hunter muses. "I haven't had any personal experience with that beast, so I am unable to predict what could happen. I've only now just been hired by Nagaiwakai-sama to become Ataru-chan's combat teacher!"
"Call Grandma and ask," the Oni prompts.
Dakejinzou contacts the "Kashin." Once a clear and secure channel has been obtained, the hunter relays the plan. The matriarch's answer is grim. "Unfortunately, we can't beam down troops to stop this fight," Nagaiwakai sighs. "Further, there's the problem of this curse. If it's as powerful as people've hinted, then the *saikoo jinseijitsu* might be tempted to absorb that power for itself."
"If the *saikoo jinseijitsu* absorbs the power of this curse, this'll make the Spirit War look like a tea party!!" Kamen growls.
Everyone looks to Ataru. The Terran nods. "We've no choice." He looks at Atako. "Atako-chan, you and the others protect Gloriana. If you see any Avalonians approach the factory, get them to safety. Dake-chan, you'll help, okay?!" he looks at the hunter.
"Of course," she nods.
Ataru faces Lum. "Ready?"
"Ready!" the Oni nods.
They leave. "May the Creators go with them!" Nuriko intones.
* * *
"Any hope of penetrating that field?!"
"None, sir," the sensory officer shakes her head, then yelps. "Sir!! Incoming force! Niphentaxians..." she gasps, then curses. "Over six hundred ships!!! Sensors also indicate an echelon of Planet Destroyers!!"
Invader curses in Oni, then stares at the forward viewscreen, now projecting a view of the Niphentaxian task force. Invader and Nagaiwakai had scraped up a fleet of two hundred ships, including representation from the Ipraedies Empire, the Royal Kingdoms of Yehisril, the Seifukusu Dominion and the Holy Republic of Zephyrus. Fortunately, Invader had aces. "Tell the EWCR to transmit the fleet stand-down codes!!!" he barks. "Signal all ships!!! Sound battle stations!!!"
The klaxon blares as the crew leap to their action stations as an invisible code transmits from the "Kashin"...
* * *
Aboard the "Tamashii no Lum," Oogi glares at the opposition. The sight of ships from a half-dozen fellow Federation worlds, not to mention elsewhere, sends rage and betrayal down the president's spine. "I was trying to free Lum-sama from that devil's chains...and **this** is how they repay me?!!" he hisses. "Order all ships to action stations!! Have the Planet Destroyers stand by! Target all Seifukusu, Zephyrite and Ipraedies forces!! If necessary, target the Yehisrites, too!!!"
The fleet captain nods, then turns to relay the command...just as the lights dim. Everyone gasps as ship's power dies. "Sir!!!" an officer reports. "All weapons systems and shields are deactivating!!!"
"Every ship's affected!!!" another gasps. "Even the Planet Destroyers've been hit!!!"
"What?!!" Oogi cries. "How?!!"
* * *
Standing atop a ridge near the factory, Ataru and Lum watch as the Niphentaxians approach. Torches light an eerie scene as Lum gasps, "It looks like every Niphentaxian who lives on this colony's come!!!"
"There're even children!!" he points. "Mothers with babies...kids who should be in school...teenagers who should be dating...!!"
He falls silent, unable to say anything more. "All because of a curse someone tried to punish me with when I was born?!!" Lum shudders. "This...this is madness!!"
"Why do you think I've been so scared about you staying in Tomobiki?"
Atako's voice speaks from nowhere. "Ataru-chan! Lum-chan!!"
"Is Gloriana ready?!" Lum asks.
"No, not yet!" the bioroid replies. "But the Avalonians're making their way here! It's like Noah's Ark!!! You gotta see this!!"
"Tell us about it later, sis," Ataru smiles. "If there is a later."
"Darling, don't say that!" Lum cries.
Minutes tick away as the Niphentaxians approach. Ataru's eyes narrow as he detects one figure leading the pack: Otako. "Ready?"
Lum looks hesitant. "Are you sure...?!"
"Don't question it!!" he snaps.
"Moroboshi!!" Otako's voice echoes. "Surrender!! If you surrender, I'll guarantee that Lum-sama will not be harmed!!!"
"They always say that," he sighs, then yells, "What about my family?!!"
"What about them?!!" Otako replies. "They're not relevant!!!"
"No!!!" he screams. "Get ready, Lum!"
"Ready!" the Oni forms a lightning ball.
"Don't be a fool!!!" the priestess snaps. "Think, Ataru!!! For two years, your life's been dominated by Lum-sama's presence!!! You've chafed at her domination, fought to free yourself, free your planet from her!!! You and I seek the same thing!!! Join me and we'll guarantee Earth will develop the way it should!!! Isn't that more important?!!"
Interesting switch in tactics. "So, you mean to say to me that you never cared for Lum?!! I wonder what Oogi'd say to that!!!"
"What does he know?!!" Otako snarls. "He desires Lum-sama!!! Lum-sama must remain pure!!! Lum-sama must remain whole!!! Anyone who dares alter that must be destroyed!!!"
"That curse is trying to use every trick to make me turn away from you!" he looks at Lum, then yells. "Is that really you I'm talking to...or the curse the Old Woman of the Oak Forest put on Lum seventeen years ago?!!"
Silence. "I thought as much!!!" Ataru laughs. "It's no wonder you were so easy to take over, considering that everyone **knows** that all Niphentaxians are *brainless*, **clueless**, ***IDIOTS!!!!!!***"
"Prepare to eat those words!!!" Otako mindlessly screams.
"Now, Lum!!!" Ataru barks.
The Oni, still looking unsure, nods as the lightning lashes out, impacting the back of her Darling's head. Ataru cries in shock as he drops to his knees. "I'm sorry!"
Her eyes widen as Ataru is surrounded by a orange glow. His skin pales as tiger striping appears. Ataru's eyes glow star-white. Rising, his voice booms. "***COMBAT CLOTHING TRANSFORM WHIRLWIND!!!!!!***"
The energy rips away Ataru's civilian clothing, reforming into a ninja's gi. Lum tries to suppress her fear as she watches. "*I AM FREE!!*" the *saikoo jinseijitsu* glares at Lum. "*WHY DID YOU FREE ME, ONI?! ARE YOU PREPARED TO SURRENDER MOROBOSHI SO I MAY AT LAST HAVE A LIFE OF MY OWN?!!*"
"N-no...!!" Lum looks angry. "There's something you better know, first! Look there!!" she nods down the hill.
Ataru sees the advancing Niphentaxians. The possessed teen snorts as he glares at Lum. "*ARE THEY OF ANY CONCERN OF MINE?!*"
"They'd be if you realize that they're here to destroy Darling!!"
"*LET THEM! I'LL EVEN HELP!!*"
"I wouldn't say that if I were you!!" Lum snarls. "Even if they found out you existed, they'd still move to destroy **you**!!!"
"*WHAT DOES THAT MEAN?!*"
"Think about it!" Lum holds up a cautious finger. "Not everyone knows about you!! All they see is Darling! They're not going to give you a chance to state your case before they destroy Darling...and you!!"
Ataru hums as he stares at the advancing Niphentaxians. His eyes narrow as he notices their eyes glowing. "***SPIRIT-SENSOR!!!!***"
A mace appears! The crystal at one end glows as it gives the possessed teen a clearer view. "*INTERESTING!*" he muses. "*THEY HAVE BEEN POSSESSED BY SOME OUTSIDE POWER!*"
"That's a curse for me!!" Lum points at herself. "It's designed to keep me away from consummating my relationship with Darling!!!"
Ataru gives her a thin smile. "*UNDER NORMAL CIRCUMSTANCES, I WOULD HELP SUCH A CURSE KEEP YOU AWAY FROM MOROBOSHI!!*" he mirthlessly cackles. "*HOWEVER, I ALSO SENSE THAT THIS CURSE HAS BECOME A SHINMA!!!*"
Lum looks confused. "*Shinma*?!"
"*YOU SHOULD BETTER LEARN YOUR FUTURE HOMELAND'S MYTHS IF YOU DESIRE TO LIVE ON EARTH*," the possessed teen sneers. "*A SHINMA IS A CREATURE NEITHER GOOD NOR EVIL, BUT AS LONG AS IT EXISTS WITHIN THIS DIMENSION, THOSE NORMAL HUMANS WHO COME IN CONTACT WITH IT ARE DOOMED!*"
The Oni shudders, realizing there is presently no hope for Otako or her fellow colonists. Looking at his spirit-sensor, Ataru hums, then his head turns toward the gestation factory. "*THOSE APPROACHING US ARE MILLIPEDES' FEET!*" he snorts, pointing to a glowing light on one of the factory's towers. "*THERE IS THE SHINMA'S HEART!!*"
Lum looks, her eyes focusing on the glow. A nauseating feeling crosses her heart. "Why do I feel so ill...?!" she shudders.
"*IT IS FOCUSING ITS ENERGY ON YOU!*" the *saikoo jinseijitsu* reports. "*IT LIVES TO BRING YOU MISERY AND LONELINESS! COMMENDABLE, IF YOU ASK ME!! STILL, I'LL NOT BROOK ANYONE ATTEMPTING TO DESTROY MY HOST BEFORE I CAN MAKE IT MY OWN OR TRANSFER TO ANOTHER!!!*"
Lum shudders, wondering which side she should applaud. "Lum-chan!!!" Atako's voice yells from nowhere. "We've got a problem!!"
Inside the factory's control room, Atako stands beside another Lum, now dressed in a jumpsuit, working feverishly on the primary command systems. "What's wrong?!" Lum asks.
"Sister, there's an object attached to the stations primary power systems!" Gloriana speaks. "*Tcha*, this is so annoying!!"
"That must be the controlling orb!"
"Yes!!" Gloriana nods. "It's feeding a virus program into the primary command codes! As long as that orb exists, I can't activate the factory's stardrive systems, the planetary destruct system or reprogram the social control systems to free my people from the master control network!! It must be destroyed at once or we'll never leave this planet...and that's not to mention what could happen if that curse spreads to other worlds!!!"
Lum looks at Ataru. "If this curse isn't stopped here, it'll spread to the other worlds of Niphentaxian space! The whole galaxy could be threatened if this curse gets out of hand!"
"*SO I SEE*," the possessed teen snarls. "*SUCH DOMINATION DOES NOT PLEASE ME ONE BIT!! I SUGGEST WE DISPOSE OF THAT ORB!!!*"
He leaps, snaring Lum by the hand as he soars to the factory. Landing on the roof some distance from the orb, the possessed teen brings his cupped hands together as if he was drawing a sword. "***SOULSWORD!!!!!!***"
The magical katana appears. "*WE SHALL SEE IF THIS CURSE IS STRONG ENOUGH TO RESIST THE GREATEST FORCE OF THE MARTIAL ARTS!!!*"
"You better look around!" Lum warns.
Ataru's eyes narrow as he finds himself surrounded by Niphentaxians, blankly gazing at him. Leading them is Otako. "Destroy him!!"
The Oni notices the Niphentaxians' skins shrivelling, their life forces drained to form a glowing cloud. "Gods, no!!!" she gasps, cupping her mouth closed. "Their energy's being drained by that thing!!"
"*AN INTERESTING TACTIC!*" Ataru raises his hand. "*BUT ONE EASILY COUNTERED!!*" He barks, "***SPIRIT-BREAKER FIRE-LIGHT!!!!!!***"
A beam of energy lashes from Ataru's fingertip, lancing into the orb!! The orb's glow fades as it defends itself. Lum gasps as the energy draining from the Niphentaxians disperses. The Oni's eyes widen on seeing the colonists' bodies fading. "No...no...gods, no!!!" she shakes her head, stumbling towards Otako, who still seems alive. "Otako!!"
Lum gently lifts the dying priestess into her lap. She tries not to vomit at the sight of the shrivelling skin. "My fault..." Otako gasps, summoning what little strength she has left. "All... my fault...Lum-sama..."
"Don't move! Save your strength!!"
"No...this is only just...punishment, Lum-sama..." she gasps. "Don't...mourn me...I accept...judgement Fate...chose for me...!"
The Oni shakes her head, wondering what she did to deserve such loyalty. "Lum-sama, my sister...?" Otako gasps. "Is she...?"
"She's all right," Lum nods.
Otako nods, allowing death to take her. "I hope...you and Ataru...have a wonderful life...tell him...how sorry...I am...!"
Lum gasps as Otako fades. "No...NO!!!!" the Oni screams, spinning around to glare at the orb. "YOU MURDERED ALL THESE INNOCENT PEOPLE JUST TO HURT ME?!?!?! ***HERE'S MY DIVINE RETRIBUTION!!!!!!***"
She unleashes a blast of electricity. It strikes the orb with as much fury as the *saikoo jinseijitsu's* attack!! "*YOU FOOL, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!?!*" it bellows...
...as a backlash of energy ploughs into him!!! "DARLING!!!!!!" Lum cries.
She turns back, seeing the controlling orb glowing more brightly than ever. The Oni floats back, eyes wide. "What...what does it take to destroy you...?!!" she gasps.
An aged cackle is heard as the Old Woman's voice taunts over the years. <<THE NEWBORN WAS A GIRL, WAS IT NOT?!>> she cackles. <<THUS SHALL THE CURSE BE FULFILLED! WHEN THE BABE BECOMES A WOMAN, HER FATE SHALL BE SUCH THAT SHE AND HER BELOVED WILL BE FOREVER SEPARATED!! NO MATTER HOW MUCH SHE MAY LOVE HIM, THE LOVE WON'T BE MUTUAL! NO MATTER HOW MUCH SHE MAY FALL IN LOVE, THE LOVE WILL BE SHATTERED AND HER DREAMS SHALL NEVER COME TRUE!!>> More laughter is heard, then the Old Woman finishes. <<THUS, IT SHALL BE! HER DESTINY IS NOW DETERMINED!!>>
"No...no...!!" she shakes her head. "No! I will not allow this to happen to me!! I will **not** allow this to happen!!! I WILL NOT ALLOW THIS TO HAPPEN TO ME!!!! I WILL NOT ALLOW **ANYONE** TO DOMINATE MY LIFE!!!!!!"
Summoning what power she has, she lashes out, blasting the orb anew! It summons the energy necessary to defend itself against the Oni's attacks...as Lum utters a tired gasp, falling to the factory's roof. "No...!!" she moans. "It can't end this way..."
* * *
"Lum...!" Atako gasps as she and Gloriana witness the battle from below. She gently embraces the Oni bioroid, their eyes rivetted on the scene playing itself on the viewscreen.
* * *
Silence falls over the roof as Lum and Ataru lay unconscious, unmoving. The orb glows, as if it was Big Brother watching over streets in "1984." Then, an astral image appears beside Lum. <<Lum-chan...>>
Lum's eyes flutter open. "Noa...?"
She looks up to see the Seishin-born bureaucrat smiling at her. <<Hi, love!>> Noa kisses the Oni's forehead. <<Miss me?>>
The orb glows bright white, then lashes out with a bolt of psychic energy. Noa's eyes narrow. The attack dissipates. "What...?!" Lum gasps, eyes wide. "How?!!"
<<Simple, silly!>> Noa smiles. <<Don't you know the old saying that no one gets between a Sagussan and her bond-mate?!>>
Lum notices they aren't alone. Appearing around the Oni are a great host of Sagussans: Honey, Lufy, Catty, Hikaru, Madoka and Ataru's guards. The Oni's eyes water as she witnesses others appearing around Ataru. "Y-you came! You came to help me...help Darling...help us!"
<<Did you expect us to do otherwise?>> Catty smiles. <<You ARE Ataru-sama's Other!>>
<<You're destined to be together!>> Lufy nods approvingly.
<<And we'll not stop until you *are* together!!>> Mikan adds.
<<***NO!!!!!!***>>
The Sagussans surrounding Lum are deluged by a blast from the orb! The Oni screams, but the *daishi'cha* dismiss the attack. <<Don't you just hate it when someone tries to be a fly in the ointment?!>> Madoka sighs.
<<I think it's time we taught people a lesson!>> Hikaru growls.
"Hey!!!" Ataru gasps. "Look at me!!!"
Lum looks over...then her eyes widen on seeing Ataru surrounded by doubles of every girl her Darling once expressed interest in. The Oni quickly recognizes them by name and department. "The Inner Circle!" she beams, remembering her precognitive dreams.
Sakura-chan stares at the orb. <<Noa was right to summon us! Everyone, join hands! Form a mind-meld with Ataru-sama!!>>
People quickly link together, forming a giant psychic wall of energy which soon unites with Ataru. *No wonder I've always dreamt of a harem!!* Ataru stammers, wondering whether the sight of so many was a fond dream being fulfilled...or a foreshadowing of disasters and problems innumerable ahead.
<<It's alright, Ataru-sama!>> Lum-chan smiles at him. <<We'll never allow you to be separated from the Other!!>>
The Other?
Lum?!
Was it true?!
As if sensing his unspoken question, Lum glances left to gaze into Ataru's eyes. *Darling...I will always be here for you...!!*
*Koishii...I'll never leave your side!!*
Sensing what is happening, the orb glows white as it lashes anew. <<***NO!!!! THIS MUST NOT BE!!!! THIS WILL NEVER BE!!!!***>>
Incensed, Lum and Ataru together draw the power of the *daishi'cha*, then, as if they were one, project it at the orb...
* * *
"What's happening?!!" Invader demands, staring at the blackened orb of Phentax Twelve rotating below the "Kashin's" hull.
A volcano of psychic energy explodes from the planet! The ships are rocked as the energy lashes out, finally dissipating into nothingness. On the bridge, everyone looks around. "What was that?!" Nagaiwakai demands.
"I can't say!" the sensory officer shakes her head. "Whatever it was, it seems to have dispersed the energy shield surrounding Phentax Twelve...oh, gods!!!" she gasps, her eyes widening as a new reading is displayed.
"What?!" Invader demands.
"There...the only lifesigns...there's no Niphentaxian lifesigns, Captain...!!" she shakes her head, covering her mouth.
Silence falls. "What...?" Invader gasps.
"How many people lived here, anyway?!" Koosei demands, staring at Oyuki.
"Sir!" the communications officer yips. "A message from the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization!! They report that the time management device monitoring Lum-san's curse has deactivated itself!!!"
Invader takes that in, then gazes at Phentax Twelve. "But...what happened...?!"
"Sir!!" the sensory officer reports. "Sensors indicate two ships lifting off from the planet's surface! One is the 'Goddess of Luck,' the other is...eh?" she gapes. "Gods!! Contact Two is twenty kilometres long!!!"
"Incoming signal from the second!" the communications officer barks. "It's Lum!!"
Lum's image appears. "Daddy!!! Tell everyone to get away from the planet!! It's going to explode!!! Hurry!!!"
The bridge crew gasps in disbelief. Invader spins to the communications station. "All ships, this is the 'Kashin!!!' Phentax Twelve is about to detonate itself!!! Pull back!!! Clear out of this place!!!"
As funnels of energy burst from the surface, hundreds of starships scatter in every direction. In seconds, Phentax Twelve's crust crumbles into the boiling mantle below. Finally, the planet's energy reaches super-saturation point. With a titanic flash, Phentax Twelve detonates, shattering into billions of atomic-sized particles!
(COMMERCIAL BREAK)
"It's over. We're free."
Warping away from the Phentax system, the factory proceeds to the Avalonians' new home. In a lounge near the aft end of the ship, everyone relaxes, relieved that the insanity is over with and saddened that the cost of freeing the galaxy of the Old Woman's curse was so high. Hensou walks up to stand beside her sister. "Ria, what happens to us now?"
The other bioroid smiles. "Our people are free to determine their destiny, Hensou. Once they've established themselves on New Avalon, then the future is theirs to decide and control. When Lum and Darling freed the master control system, I downloaded the information I retained on behalf of all Avalonians to the central matrix. They can use it now if they desire."
"Eh?!" Hensou blinks. "What about you?! Aren't you supposed to be their queen?!"
"No," Gloriana smiles. "People've always mistook my role. They believe it is my task to be New Avalon's leader. That's wrong. I was created to be a repository of knowledge, like Darling is with the *saikoo jinseijitsu*. The true nature of the experiment the Creators planned so long ago was to see if the people of New Avalon can use the knowledge I provide to forge a society they can call their own. Now, with the Niphentaxians unable to interfere, my initial purpose is ended."
"An elderwoman, you mean," Shinobu muses.
"Exactly," Gloriana nods. "Now that my people are free, I have the rest of my life to explore. I'll be going to Earth!"
The others are surprised. "Eh?!!" Aisuko leaps to her feet. "You're coming to Earth, Ria-san?!! Does that mean you'll be...?!!"
"Living where you go," Gloriana nods.
"Can we live in Tomobiki?" Shutako asks.
"Doubtful," Ataru's sister shakes her head. "My brother'd prefer that any version of Lum not live in Tomobiki...that is until Mendou's married, the guards are disbanded and Ataru-chan's married to Lum! If Ria or Hensou move to Tomobiki, there'll be a riot!!"
"True," Shinoko sighs. "Where do we go?"
"I've got that answer," Kamen holds up a finger. "Atako's grandma's looking for people to run her farm on Sado!" She then looks at Hensou. "If you're interested, I'll go!"
The bioroids face Atako. "Darling, will you go?" Gloriana walks up to her.
"I'll go if Shutako-chan and Shinoko-chan go," Atako smiles.
"Willingly!" Shinoko embraces her.
"With pleasure," Shutako takes her hand.
The other bioroids are quick to voice their willingness to join the enterprise. "Excuse me!" a male voice echoes.
Everyone sees the other kidnap victims finally recovered. "Um, this may be a stupid question, but where are we and who are you?!!" Mendou shakes his head, having just awakened.
The guards' eyes widen in disbelief on seeing what's happened. "Do my eyes deceive me?!!" Megane gasps. "Two Shinobus...female doubles of all of us...a female Ataru...a female Mendou...and TWO LUM-SANS?!?!?!"
Electricity from Gloriana and Hensou burns the five before they could do a thing!! "Hard to believe we were like that, eh?!" Aisuko sighs, shaking her head in disgust.
"Amen to that!" Shutako nods.
"They're awake?!" Ataru snorts.
He and Lum enter. "Unfortunately, yes!" Shinobu sighs. "What's happened?!"
The Oni rolls her eyes. "Well, Oogi's charged Darling with genocide! I called Lupica and told her the truth, not to mention telling her about the Niphentaxians' treatment of the Avalonians!! She called Oogi and ordered him to quash the charges or else face expulsion from the Galactic Federation. That would leave Oogi's people quite vulnerable to attacks from Ipraedos, Zephyrus, Vos or the Dominion since we'd no longer be bound to help them! Oogi complied...fortunately!"
"But it doesn't mean that's the last we've seen of him!" Ataru sighs.
"Unfortunately," Lum nods in agreement. "So," she turns to Hensou and Gloriana. "What do you two plan to do now?!"
They are informed of the bioroids' plans. "Wonderful!" Ataru nods. "Hey, Lum! Let's get everyone from Oshika to move to Sado and we'll all be one big happy family!!"
"Mm..." Lum rubs her cheek against his. "Let's go someplace and talk about it!"
"But of course," he playfully growls as he escorts Lum out of the lounge.
Instantly, Mendou and the guards bolt up. "WHAT?!?!" Megane howls. "ATARU, HOW DARE YOU THINK OF SEDUCING **OUR** LUM-SAN?!?!?! PREPARE FOR YOUR PUNISHMENT, YOU SLIME...!!!!"
The five are instantly buried under everything their sisters could get their hands on!! "***GET A LIFE, YOU JERKS!!!!!!***"
They moan. Meanwhile, in a private lounge, Ataru and Lum relax within the other's embrace. "Now, tell me something, Darling," the Oni kisses him. "Did you recognize any of those girls who helped us destroy that curse?"
He considers the question. "Only one."
"Who?!"
"The one who loves you."
Lum is stunned. "Noa?!"
Ataru nods, then kisses her forehead. "I...barely remember seeing her...a long time ago," he shakes his head, clearly frustrated. "But...I know if I meet that girl again...I'll finally have the answers I want."
"That's wonderful," Lum smiles.
They look at each other. "And the best thing about this, I guess," he muses, "...is that unlike everyone else we know, those girls don't object to us being together. Is that the reason I've always dreamt of a harem?" he wonders. "Because I've always wanted friends who don't object to our being together? I mean, after all, the girls in your class have always wanted us to be together."
"True, but that was probably because they wanted you to stop chasing them!"
Both laugh, then kiss. "Now," Ataru rubs his nose against hers, "...tell me about her."
"Noa?"
He nods. "I can do that," Lum smiles...
*** The End ***
The morning brings howls of challenge from the beasts which call this foreboding place home. However, the howls are mixed with the panicked cries of a young boy. Hunched beside a tree, he is dressed in a dirtied jumper. With tapered Vosian-like ears, he has messy black hair. "I'm scared!" he cries, believing no one can hear him. "I'm scared! I wanna go home! I wanna go home!"
"Hello!" a young voice calls out from nearby. "Is someone here?"
The boy stops crying, looking in shock to see an Oni girl land beside him. She is dressed in a tiger-striped skirt. "Hi!" she smiles, not the least bit intimidated by her surroundings. "Are you lost?"
"Y-yes," the boys stammers, unable to comprehend why the girl isn't scared.
A beast of indescribable nature appears behind them, fire in its eyes. "TERRIBLE!!!!" it howls, nearly blowing both children over with the volume of air it exhales.
The boy looks like he'll wet himself. The girl spins around, quite annoyed. "Scram!!" she jabs her finger into its nose, zapping it with a light dose of organic electricity.
The beast howls, then bounds away with its tail tucked between its legs! The boy drops to his knees, not believing that he is now safe. "You...you chased it away...?" he gasps, awestruck.
She mock-blows cordite away. "They're noisy but they're really harmless," she offers her hand. "I'm Lum. What's your name?"
The boy now takes very close notice of his rescuer, awed by her simple beauty and obvious charm. "M-my name...?" he stammers. "I-I'm Oogi!" he finally offers his hand.
Lum grasps his hand, accidentally zapping him. "Ooops!" she recoils. "I'm sorry! I do that all the time!"
Oogi looks like he just received a mountain of his favourite candy. "I was struck by lightning from the gods...!"
Uncertain as to why he seems happy, Lum picks him up, then slowly floats away. "Daddy wants you back where you belong. C'mon!"
Oogi doesn't argue, staring at Lum with admiration...and something more. *Lum-sama*, he sighs. *You saved my life. I swear that from this day on, your act of kindness will never be forgotten by me or my people!*
If the galaxy could tremble...it would!
* * *
Urusei Yatsura - The Senior Year: "What Price For Love?"
by Fred Herriot
**** **** ****
With special thanks to Patrick Vera, Dorrie (Shinobu) A. and Steven P. Cornett for their plot suggestions
**** **** ****
edited by E.B. Kushnir
**** **** ****
Seventeenth of a series based on "Urusei Yatsura," created by Rumiko Takahashi
**** **** ****
WRITER'S NOTES:
1) Welcome to our second Senior Year Special. In the wake of the Before the Phoenix, After the Phoenix saga, a little break in the transformation of Tomobiki is called for...or is it just a "break?"
2) This story is the introduction of the Inner Circle, those *daishi'cha* who, along with those introduced in the previous stories, will have primary importance in the Great Father Ataru decaology, still many stories away. Anyhow, here are the numbers and host departments for this group (in order of number, name and department):
23 Lan Weapons Engineering
1123 Ryuunosuke Engineering
1466 Carla Logistics
2283 Lupica Medical
2317 Ten'nookaa Administration
2530 Shinobu Administration
3002 Asuka Judicial
3567 Ryooko Botany/Agriculture
4363 Wendy General Sciences
4428 Benten Defence
4545 Tsuyoko Geology/Terraforming Sciences
4676 Kaede External Affairs
4712 Hazel Hydrographic Sciences
7124 Windy Archaeology
7700 Elle Defence
7728 Sakura Government (Central)
8810 Kurama Child Services
8836 Lumunookaa Government (Central)
8979 Lum General Sciences
9943 Oyuki Education
13303 Nagisa Fleet Engineering
22874 Kinshou Supply
32183 Shinobi Dental
54962 Yuukiki Construction Engineering
76686 Momoe Dental
77135 Natsuko Physical Education
80616 Kumiko Dental
There are, of course, many other ladies on Sagussa who will become relevant as time goes on. Stay tuned!
3) The Gatherer is referred to as "Eternal Voyager" by people throughout the local cluster except for Zephyrus (there called the "Holy Gatherer"), Kurakoa (who refer to it by name) and Yehisril (who address it as *gilifsirg'l-hiv'rhisr'm* ["Soultaker"]). The Yehisrites believe a person's soul can't be freed of the body until the body is cremated. Since Yehisrite *daishi'cha* (i.e. Lufy) had to have been physically intact to attract the Gatherer's attention, Yehisrites believe that the *daishi'cha* were dishonoured because they weren't given a proper funeral. Note that NO race knows the true story of Sagussa, hence the beliefs of many are mere speculation and nothing more!
**** **** ****
"And that was that!" Lum nods. "What do you think?!"
Nassur, Benten and Oyuki hum. They sit in Koruneko's bar a day after the Oni and Ataru negotiated their pre-nuptial agreement. "Well, at least you didn't object to what he proposed," the Tritonian muses. "I think that's a good sign for you both."
"I agree," the Vosian nods. "Besides, after all you've been through...and put each other through...I think you need a break."
Lum beams, happy the man she treats as an older brother supports what happened. "Speaking of those morons, how did they take it?!" the Fukunokami hunter muses, sipping her shot of supervodka.
"It was dead silence in class today," Lum hums.
"They're in mourning," Oyuki smiles.
"Won't last," Nassur sighs. "Lecasur's Soul, Mendou and Megane's crew remind me so much of Oogi! Until Ataru really sticks the screws into them, they won't change!"
"Ugh!" Benten blanches. "Shit, Lum, you should've agreed to live with Moroboshi! Why d'you want to put up to those dweebs?!"
"Well, I admit that they're a lot more peaceful than Oogi," Lum shrugs. "Then again, there's my visa. Changing it is going to be a chore. Darling warned me that Shutaro's trying to influence the Interior Ministry to prevent me from moving out of Tomobiki."
"Tell your father," Nassur cautions. "He'll want to know that when it comes time to renew your visa."
"Then again, if you marry Ataru sooner, you'll be free to live in Oshika with him and Reiko-chan, not to mention Nokoko and your sister," Oyuki muses. "Mendou-san and the others wouldn't be able to influence you then."
"True," Lum sighs. "But...Nassur-chan's right. Darling and I need time to ourselves to try to put our priorities in order."
"Good for you," Oyuki nods. "And the first thing you'll have to do is persuade Ten-chan that he now has to go to school."
"I haven't even told him yet," the Oni moans. "Oh, am I going to hear it from him!"
Everyone looks sympathetic. Unseen by them, a middle aged man with tapered ears, dressed in a blue school uniform, sits three booths away. He seems to have failed in an attempt to make himself resemble Megane. Having overheard the conversation between Lum and her friends, horror crosses his face. "Lum-sama...?!" he whispers.
After depositing money for his drink, he departs. "Oogi-san must be informed of this!" he mutters aloud, ignoring the curious stares from passers-by. "If Lum-sama has been so subjected to his deviltry, then the Great Evil's wicked ways are more demonic than we suspected! He has to be slain lest everything we believe is shattered once and for all!!"
Watching him depart is Koruneko, relaxing at a neighbouring kiosk alongside a strange creature resembling a man-sized long-necked alien dinosaur. "Koruneko-kun, did you hear that?"
"So I did, Yakuzaishi-kun," the felinoid bar owner muses. "That Niphentaxian would be quite shocked to learn of Ataru's connection to Sagussa. I wonder what their Tribal Council'll say about that, realizing that their precious living goddess is destined to marry the 'Chosen One of the Eternal Voyager?'" he smiles, referring to Ataru's destined role by the title from Vosian legends around the Gatherer.
The kiosk's owner, an air-breathing starfish, cackles. "I thought you wanted to keep that information secret, Koruneko-kun," he growls in a voice akin to gravel being crushed. "Aren't you worried about people like the Mikado, Elle, Schwartz...or Oogi?"
Koruneko smiles. "Hitode-kun, people like them are a flash in the pan to those as long-lived as we. My faith is in the determination of the *daishi'cha* to make Ataru their *daimon'cha*. Not even the combined fleets of every power in the quadrant could stand against them when they set their mind to the task ahead of them."
Yakuzaishi and Hitode howl. The joke about Koruneko's age had been constant since they set up shop on Sakusei. Both Yakuzaishi (the station pharmacist) and the kiosk owner knew that the feline bar owner's true age had long entered the five-digit range. It didn't intimidate them; Yakuzaishi and Hitode themselves had lived for millennia. "In the meantime, I shaln't deter customers from visiting your fine shop, Hitode-kun," Koruneko bows to his friends. "Excuse me."
The bar owner walks to his establishment, noting that Lum and her friends are departing. "Ah, leaving so soon?" he muses.
The four respectfully bow. "Thanks for the hospitality, Koruneko-san," Lum smiles.
"Please return soon," he nods. "But, child," he holds up one furry finger, "...a word of advice before you depart."
"Of course, sir."
"I couldn't help but overhear your current arrangement with Ataru," Koruneko slips his hands into his sleeves. "It pleases me that you are facing the truth surrounding your relationship...but I advise you that you should be **fully** truthful about your life."
"I...of course, sir," Lum looks confused, wondering what Koruneko was hinting at. "I'll remember that. Thank you again," she bows.
The group leaves. Koruneko watches them go. "I fear, child, you will not have a choice but to do as I have advised you."
* * *
"Lan's visiting?!" Ataru looks surprised.
"Unfortunately," Nokoko nods. Both relax in their living room. "Maybe I should've chose someone else to be Hei-chan's template."
"Too late now," Ataru stands. "Still, the court injunction's still on, isn't it?!"
"It is," Nokoko smiles.
"Lan-chan must've forgot that," he hums. "I think I should remind her. Excuse me."
He heads out. Nokoko giggles. "Oh, I hate to be in your shoes now, Lan."
Walking to the bungalow shared by Hei and Ookako, Ataru grins. Lan was so arrogant at times, believing her cute-girl act would get her through precarious situations when her vicious streak couldn't. The decision by the U.N. Security Council to lock the Seishin girl in Tomobiki, much less altering her visa, struck a vulnerable spot. Lan had always been dependent on Lum and Ataru as outlets for her psychotic mood swings. With Lum a term away from leaving Tomobiki, Lan would be trapped, unable to vent her rage on her favourite target. She was about to get an ugly reminder of that.
Stepping to the door, he knocks. "Hei-chan, Ookako-chan?!" Ataru smiles, quickly steeling himself. "Are you there?!"
The door opens. "Ataru-kun," Ookako beams. "Please, come in."
Ataru walks in, reaching over to gently grasp her hand. "You're as lovely as ever, Ookako-chan," he draws her into his arms. "Let me take a taste of your lovely lips."
Ookako quickly responds. Hei and Lan approach. "Oh, Ataru-kun, you're so romantic this day," Lan's sister holds her arms.
Ataru is quick to accept the offer. Lan blinks, a mixture of emotions on her face, her battle senses smelling a trap. "And you say you love Lum-chan?" she wonders.
"What, you don't want a kiss?" Ataru stares at her, eyebrow raised. "Well, isn't that funny?! Hell, not more than a month ago, you would've done everything in your power to get me to kiss you..." his voice turns cold, "...so that you'd suck my youth to get your revenge on Lum-chan, ne?!"
Lan shudders, glaring at him. "I came here to visit my sister and sister-in-law!" she snarls. "Personally, I wouldn't want anything to do with you anymore, Darling...if that is who you REALLY are!"
Ataru blinks, not perturbed. "Too bad your opinion doesn't matter anymore...not that it ever really did," he turns away. "You only have influence if people give it to you. Don't expect it from me anymore...and don't expect it from Lum, either!"
Lan shudders as he walks out, then moves to pursue before Hei's hand lands on her. "Don't, sister!" she warns. "He came here expecting you to attack him!"
The Seishin teen stops, clenching her fists. "He's trying to take Lum-chan away from me, Hei-chan..."
"He doesn't trust you, Lan-chan," the Nendo-kata-turned-Seishin warns her. "He may never trust you again. And because of that, he'll do everything to protect Lum-chan from you, even if in the end, you mean Lum-chan no harm."
"I won't let him get away with this...!"
"He has the position of strength," Hei sighs. "And I think you'd know by now that he'll happily use it without much provocation. Besides, technically, your presence here is in violation of the court injunction he had put in place when we Crossed Over."
Lan stares at her, eyes tearing. "Then how am I supposed to come see my own sister?!"
Hei blinks, then contently smiles, sensing the love Lan felt for her, though they'd only been family for a month. "Thank you, Lan-chan. Don't worry about Ataru-kun. I think that as long as you don't provoke him, you'll be safe. In the meantime, let's have something to eat."
"Okay," Lan nods, then looks outside to see Ataru step back into his house. *Lum-chan, how can you love someone like him?!*
* * *
That night, Ataru travels to Tomobiki to visit Lum. Unknown to either, a secret meeting convenes in a ramen shop. "This cannot be allowed to happen!!!" Ogin slams a piece of paper on a table.
The Rosebuds' leaders grimly nod. "How dare he?!!" Ogin snarls, glaring at the paper, carrying a copy of the pre-nuptial agreement which, in Point Eight, spelled their demise. "He thinks he has the right to tell us what to do with ourselves!! Time the jerk learns otherwise!!!"
"What do we do?!" Yumi wonders. "We're not dealing with the same creep anymore! He's capable of hurting us a lot!!"
"So he is!" Ogin nods. "Tomorrow, we'll have to find a way to separate him from Lum. We'll then drag him off and *persuade* him to change his mind! Are the Frankens about?!"
"They're still around," Reika nods.
"Get them! We'll need them!!"
The others nod, rising to depart. The ramen shop owner sighs as he takes his phone, and dials the number for the Moroboshi COC...
* * *
"You sure you're going to be alright?"
It's Sunday morning. Eschewing his old bedroom, Lum and Ataru slept in the apartment at Toranoseishin Finances. He is dressing. "I'll be fine, Lum," he kisses her. "Besides, I want to get you a surprise present. How can I do that if you're hanging over my shoulder?"
"But what about the COC's warning?"
"The Rosebuds?!" Ataru snorts. "If they bring forth some muscle, they'll be mincemeat for the Cyborg. And the Kuromoroboshi can take care of Ogin's brigade of twits!"
Lum sighs. She hadn't had the chance to get to know the Kuromoroboshi, a troop of whom now assigned to protect her Darling. Trust was further eroded since the ninjas were Nagaiwakai's personal bodyguards...and Ataru's grandmother made no secret of her hatred of the Oni. "Just be careful, okay."
"I'll be fine," he hands her a wad of bills. "Besides, you have to get clothes for Ten-chan so he can go to school, remember?"
"Right," she nods. "Meet me at the Pizza Emporium at lunch. Don't be late or I'll rip this town apart looking for you!"
He bows exaggeratedly as he departs. "Yes, Sahib, my feet will be like wings!"
The Oni laughs. Ataru rides the elevator to the ground floor, then heads down the street. Watching him from a telephone booth, a Taian girl makes a call. "Moroboshi just left the Toranoseishin Finances building, proceeding toward the Ginza."
As Ataru walks along, he absent-mindedly turns on what appears to be a walkman. It's a special radio set up to transmit and receive Moroboshi Clan frequencies. "Anything?"
"Denpatan," a woman responds. "You've been reported proceeding to the Ginza. Four Butsumetsu Girls' students are trailing you."
Ataru uh-hums in response, then walks into Esmerelda's. "Ataru's in Esmerelda's buying clothes," a Syakkou student reports.
"You're location's been confirmed, Young Master," Denpatan reports.
He purchases several items from lingerie and swimwear. "Whoo!!" the Syakkou student whistles, observing via binoculars. "What does he do with Lum at nights?!!"
"Watch him and forget about what he does with Lum!" Ogin hisses. "Besides, when we're done, he won't be able to do much with her!!"
"You've been threatened," Denpatan warns.
"Typical," Ataru muses as he pays for his clothes, then departs. "Kooryooko, any sign where Ogin's laying her trap?"
"It's a dump directly on your route, sir," another woman responds. "Recommend you evade. Approximately fifty tangos present, including several large males."
He grins. That wouldn't be much exercise between him, Lum and the Kuromoroboshi. "No," he snorts. "Jinseiko, get Lum. Rest of you muster up. Time to pluck some roses!"
"Yes, sir," a chorus of voices respond.
Watching him from across the street, a Sanrinbou student smirks. "Ogin, he's heading right for you! Take him at your leisure!!"
"We're ready!" Ogin laughs.
Ataru slows his pace as he places the package and his communicator in a secluded spot, then picks up the speed as he approaches the dump. Typical. Ogin was so imitative. Closed off by a large fence and heaped with garbage. Perfect place to hide oneself. Time to teach her the rules had changed. He turns into the lot, then stops. "If you idiots would kindly show yourselves, we'll get this over with!" he barks.
Ogin steps out from behind a pile of wrecked cars. The Rosebuds' leader crosses her arms. "How'd you know it was me?"
"Well, isn't this a little familiar?" Ataru shrugs. "The last time you tried to force me to change my mind about something, you tricked me into coming here. Then again, all I was ever concerned about was resigning as class president. You thought I was dropping Lum. So what's the problem?"
"Simple. You and Lum agreed that the Rosebuds'll be no more by term's end. You've no right to impose yourselves on us."
"Oh? And you girls think you've the right to impose yourself on me?!"
"When it comes to Mendou-san, yes!" Ogin scoffs. "He's no interest in that man-phobic twit Asuka thanks to your friend Osooko. We're protecting the man we care for!"
"Since when did this concern Lum or I?"
"Easily explained!" Ogin walks up. "You think we're that blind? That whole agreement between you and Lum wasn't a pre-marital pact. It's just another ploy you're using to keep Lum at bay. When she clues in that you don't want her anymore, she'll turn to Mendou-san. THAT is what we find objectionable!!" She snaps her fingers. "Boys!!!"
Ataru is seized by the Franken twins. "Hi, boys!" Ataru laughs as his eye glows, psychic fire consuming him. "**Nice of you to drop in!**"
An explosion later sends them into a pile of cars!! The Cyborg spins on Ogin. "**Maybe it's time I got rid of you!**" he snaps his fingers. "**Ladies, will you join us!!**"
Crashes are heard behind Ogin. She reels on seeing her accomplices beaten thanks to a dozen kunoichi bearing the Moroboshi tiger-and-chrysanthemum insignia! "You wanted to see us, sir?" Jinseiko Fusegu brushes back her ponytailed brown hair.
"I see you've introduced yourselves," he reverts to normal. "Meet my rose pluckers, Ogin...the Kuromoroboshi. Grandma loaned them so that I could deal with twits like you!"
Ogin shivers, sensing the solitude he has imposed on her. "Are you still at it, Ogin?!" an incensed voice wonders from above.
Ogin shrieks as lightning burns her! She collapses as an incensed Lum lands beside Ataru. "Darling, are you hurt?"
"I'm fine," Ataru turns to leave, arm out for Lum. "Jinseiko, you've my permission to DECORATE them more than they already are!!"
"How long, sir?" the raven-haired Denpatan Kitei wonders.
"A month in intensive care!" Lum snarls.
"Yes, ma'am!!" the Kuromoroboshi laugh.
The couple departs. Ogin shivers as the Kuromoroboshi spin on them. "Now," Jinseiko draws a gaikatana. "Let's have a little discussion about harassing the Young Master and his girlfriend, shall we?"
Screams echo from the garbage dump...
* * *
"Are you sure about this?!" Oogi demands.
"I'm positive, sir," Fangi bows low. The observer just arrived on Phentax Two from Sakusei. Like all who took inspiration from the great Aisuru Megane, First Holy Apostle to the Great Lum Redet no Midorinokaminoke-oni of Uru, the Living Representation of Creation (and if you haven't guessed by now, Phentax Two's official deity...F.H.), he wears a normal Tomobiki High School uniform with glasses, his hair styled in the same manner as Megane's.
The president of the Tribal Council of the Union of Phentax Two sighs, gazing to the hearth-fire. They stood in an exact duplicate of the Mendou mansion's sitting room, which existed in an exact duplicate of the Mendou mansion in an exact duplicate of Tomobiki! Actually, the town's name is Lumukyou, the capital of Phentax Two, located in the north-west continent of the second world of the 23 planet Phentax trinary star system. Further, Oogi's official residence was not an *exact* duplicate of the Mendou estate. Where there would be depiction of octopi in Tomobiki, Lumukyou's estate have statues of the Great Lum (naturally depicted in her lovely tiger-striped bikini), not to mention Her Five Holy Apostles, Her Holy Cousin Jariten and the five of Her Holy Company. Even the two Sinful Doubters were depicted, a reminder of the cost of not adhering to their faith.
Oogi strokes a locket of his slicked back hair. While Fangi had Megane for his divine inspiration, the president followed the great Shutaro Mendou, the Fifth Holy Apostle (the Niphentaxians numbered them in order of Megane, Chibi, Paama, Kakugari and Mendou), hence his white school uniform. In fact, save for his ears, he could be Mendou's twin. "For too long we've waited for Lum-sama to realize the mistake of locking herself with the devil Moroboshi. Now, you say the Holy Apostles are shattered, those living in the Sacred City now forced to bow to the Great Evil's will."
"Yes, Mr. President. I don't understand how this is possible! Lum-sama's power is supreme on that world! Could the Great Evil have obtained aid from the Ipraedies?! If so, why hasn't Uru's Tribal Council requested our aid to destroy the heretics?!"
"Calm yourself," Oogi grasps his katana. Fear of incursions by the Seifukusu and the Ipraedies forced the Federation to draw on Phentax Two for military aid. The Union was arguably the most powerful of the Federation worlds. Her industry, supported by the Niphentaxians' uncanny ability to copy and augment technology from other worlds, was unmatched. Its fleet numbered 3000 combat ships, including 200 battlewagons copied off the "Kashin" design. The fleet was further augmented by squadrons of mobile Planet Destroyers, giant world-shattering mobile guns larger than a fair-sized Earth town. Phentax Two and the three other worlds orbiting the red dwarf star Niko-Phentax was protected by six System Destroyers, Death Star-scale versions of the Planet Destroyer which could wreck marauding fleets with one blow.
Still, Fangi's concern is valid. Phentax Two had been Uru's most ardent supporter for a decade. Oogi's word was respected throughout the Federation, although many considered him biased. Bias? Oogi called it faith. If Uru moved to invade Earth to protect its frontier and the Tritonian Kingdom against Ipraedies incursion, Phentax Two supported it. If Lum-sama decided to use a memory-erasing device to punish the sinners in the Sacred City for crimes against her, Phentax Two supported her. Who would dare question a goddess? When Oogi discovered the power behind that devil of devils, Ataru Moroboshi, he would smash it or die in the trying. It was the proper thing to do. He, too, had his faith.
"Do not concern yourself, Fangi," Oogi sighs. "In the meantime, alert my Chief of Staff. Have the 'Tamashii no Lum' prepared for departure. I will go to Earth to investigate this matter myself!"
"Of course!" Fangi bows. "Good luck."
He moves to leave, but Oogi stops him. "Wait!" he snaps his fingers.
A door opens and two beautiful women slip in. They are dressed in cherry-blossom kimonos, their long hair straight making them distantly resemble Ryooko Mendou. "For your company," the president smiles.
"Th-thank you, sir...!" Fangi tries to stop himself from drooling as the two slip off their kimonos, approaching him seductively.
As the observer is escorted to a corner so he could enjoy the courtesans' company, Oogi strides to the door. It had been several years since he beheld the Great Lum face-to-face. It would not do to be unpresentable to one's god, would it not...?
* * *
"I DON'T WANNA GO TO SCHOOL!!!!!!"
Lum winces, wondering for the tenth time why Ten-chan complained. She just finished getting him dressed in a more presentable jumper and a shirt. "Stop complaining!" she hisses, grating her teeth. "If you want to stay on Earth, you go to school! I do it!!"
"You went to stay near that idiot while he was in school!" Ten-chan retorts. "I don't have anyone to go to school with!"
"You'll be meeting people when you get there!" Lum grabs their briefcases, then drags Ten-chan out of the room. "Let's go!!"
"Lum-chan, you don't have to take him to school," Kinshou calls from the kitchen. "If he wants to stay, he can stay!"
"Yeah, let me stay!" Ten-chan struggles.
"You weren't asked for your opinion, Ten-chan!" Lum snarls. "Your mother agrees with me! If you want to stay on Earth, you go to school! If you don't want to go to school, you go back home to Uru and never come back!!"
Ten-chan pales. "Oh, okay!" he concedes.
"Lum-chan, I won't have this home torn apart because of an agreement that cow forced on you!!!" Kinshou snaps, glaring at Lum. "Ten-chan stays here!!"
"He goes to **school**!!!" she stares into Kinshou's eyes. "Besides, it was an agreement *Darling* and I made!! And you've NEVER had a say over Ten-chan's upbringing!!"
Ataru's mother pales, backing away. Lum marches out the door, dragging Ten-chan with her. After the door closes, Kinshou hops from leg to leg. "Oooh, I hate that cow!!!"
...and gets the Saturn Five!!!! "DON'T MOO!!!!!!" Koosei roars.
* * *
"Class, this is your newest member," Miss Gundam declares as Ten-chan stands in front of his new classmates. Lum stands beside him. His name is written on the blackboard. "As you notice, he's an Oni-Urusian. His name is Jariten Redet, although he's normally addressed as Jariten no Midorinokaminoke-oni."
"Hi," he smiles. "You can call me Ten."
"Bow, Ten-chan," Lum hisses.
The younger Oni catches himself, then bows. "Why has he one horn and you have two?" a boy points at Ten-chan, speaking to Lum.
"Well, some Onis are born with two horns, some with one," Lum smiles. "In the meantime, Gundam-sensei, I have to go to my school. If there's any trouble, can you contact Koosei Ryooki at Tomobiki High?"
"Thank you, Lum," Miss Gundam nods.
"Behave yourself, Ten-chan," Lum waves as she flies out the window.
The young Oni is then aware that he is subject of many curious stares. "Now, now, class," Miss Gundam nods. "Don't make Ten-chan nervous. Yes, Minami-chan?"
Ten-chan sees that the girl who had just raised her hand is pretty, wearing a white kimono with a tree pattern. "Sensei, can he sit here?" she indicates an open seat beside her.
"Thank you, Minami-chan," the teacher smiles. "Ten-chan, you can sit there."
"Oh, okay," Ten-chan levitates, then flies over to sit beside Minami.
As soon as he sits down, Ten-chan notices Minami looking at him. "Hi," she smiles. "I'm Minami Michini. Let's be friends."
She offers her hand. He looks surprised, then takes it. "Hi. Pleased to meetcha."
Class starts. As Ten-chan watches Miss Gundam, he notices Minami is splitting her attention between her work and him. A light flush crosses his face; the Oni has rarely been subject to attention from girls his age, at least since he had to deal with Mari Reshido. *Maybe Lum-chan was right*, Ten-chan sighs.
* * *
A content Lum flies to Tomobiki High. "I hope Ten-chan enjoys himself there!" she smiles...then slows down as the rumble of a starship's drive system becomes audible. "*Tcha*, what's that?!!"
A tiger-striped Kashin-class battlewagon now floats serenely over Tomobiki. "Eh?!" she looks confused. "Why's Daddy here...?!"
Her eyes narrow on seeing a nationality marker. Unlike Urusian warships, which sport a wreathed globe representation of their homeworld, this insignia is *herself* in flight surrounded by a gold circle with four cardinal points. Many feelings rampage through her on seeing this: fear, shock, revulsion, disbelief. "Oh, no...!" she gasps, eyes widening in panic. "No! No!! Not him!! Not here!! Not now!!! Dammit!!!"
Lum jets her way to Tomobiki High School. Arriving on the front walkway, she notices a large crowd has gathered in the nursing station. Further, the wall of room 337 has been breached. The wreckage of an airbike lies on the ground below. "He still doesn't know how to drive an airbike!" the Oni moans. "Good!! I hope he got a concussion!"
Lum heads to the nursing station. The door is open, with Class 3-4 lined up to stare at the one inside. "Lum-chan!" Mie waves.
"Mie-chan!" Lum lands. "What happened?!"
"Dunno!" the Kyushu native shrugs. "Some dummy drove his bike right through the wall of the class! He's passed out in there!"
Mendou's outraged scream is heard. "WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?!?!?! WHY DOES THIS CRETIN LOOK LIKE ME?!?!?!"
Many girls stare inside to confirm what their favourite classmate said. Lum looks regretful. "It's him, alright," she moans.
"You okay?" Mie looks concerned.
"Ah, Lum," Sakura looks up from examining her patient, giving her a sympathetic smile. "I believe this fellow is looking for you."
Lum walks to the bed, beholding Oogi for the first time in several years. Seeing the resemblance between the Niphentaxian and Mendou, the Oni is clearly not impressed. "He got that stupid facelift after all!"
"Lum-san, who is this swine?!!" Mendou points at Oogi. "How dare he take my image?!! The ladies believed that was **me**...!!"
"Shutaro, shut up!!!" Lum barks.
Mendou clams up. "Oh, Lum-sama..." Oogi moans, eyes opening. As his vision clears, he looks left to behold Sakura. "Eh?!"
"He's awake," Shinobu gasps.
He looks in awe of the nurse, then leaps to his feet, dropping to one knee. "Forgive me, Sakura-sama. I didn't desire to plague you with my unworthy presence."
Sakura is taken aback by his reverence; the normal attention she receives from men his age are lecherous advances. "Um...th-that's alright..." she smiles. "That's quite alright! I'm pleased to have helped you."
"You'll regret it," Koosei whispers.
Hearing that, Oogi draws his katana and moves to attack the teacher. "Swine, how dare you speak to one of the Great Lum's Holy Company in such a vile manner?!! Prepare for divine punishment, you heretic...!!!"
A 1000 tonne hammer replies!! "Since when do you have the right to enter this star system?!! You're supposed to gain clearance from Uru and Triton before coming here!!!"
"Zounds...!" Oogi drops to the floor, dazed by the blow. "It is as if I was struck by the Holy Lightning of Lum-sama...!!"
"Who is this man?!" Sakura demands.
"Ask Lum," he sighs. "She knows this clown better than I'd ever **wish** to!!"
"His name's Oogi," Lum gives Koosei an exasperated look. "He's from Phentax Two. In fact, he's the President of the Niphentaxian Union. He's...an acquaintance."
"A possible suitor?" Megane muses.
"Possibly," Lum answers.
The guards grab Oogi. "Wake up, swine!" Megane snaps. "How dare you even **consider** taking **our** Lum-san away from us?! Answer me or face divine retribution for your sins...!!"
A bazooka explodes, knocking the guards away. Everyone's surprised to see that it was Mendou. "While it revolts me, I'll not permit unworthy slime like you to attack him!!"
The girls giggle...then gasp as they see Mendou threatening Oogi with his katana! "You swine, how dare you **consider** taking **my** Lum-san away from me?! Answer me or face divine retribution for your sins!!!"
"Mendou-sama, I'd never dream of forcing the Great Lum away from you!!!" Oogi gulps.
Mendou blinks. "You know who I am?!"
"Isn't that redundant?" Mie moans.
"Of course!" the Niphentaxian nods. "You are Shutaro Mendou, Fifth Holy Apostle of the Great Lum Redet no Midorinokaminoke-oni of Uru, the Living Representation of Creation!!"
"Is that what they call me now?!" Lum flushes with shame.
"You make Lum sound like a god," Sakura muses.
"She is," he responds with all honestly.
"LUM'S A GOD?!?!?!" everyone exclaims.
Mendou looks incensed. "You call me the FIFTH Holy Apostle?!!" he snaps. "Who's the first?!! Moroboshi?!!"
"What?!!" Oogi gasps. "We'd never dream of that devil being one of the Great Lum's Apostles!!! Megane-sama is the First!!!"
"I am?!!" Megane looks surprised.
Mendou then chases the guards' leader out of the nurse's station. "You swine, since when are **you** better than me?!!" the scion of Japan's richest family howls. "Hold still and I shall make you a head shorter!!!"
"Why are you screaming at me?!!" Megane ducks the swipes of Mendou's blade. "Kill him!!! He's the one who made you this way!!"
"This is a nightmare!" Momoe shudders.
Other girls voice their approval. "Lum, why does this guy think you're a god?!" Shinobu points at Oogi.
"I saved him from the Terrible Swamps of Uru when we were kids," the Oni shakes his head. "He...was quite grateful to me."
"And the galaxy has rued that day ever since," Koosei shakes his head.
Oogi looks incensed. "How dare you make offense of our reverence of the Great Lum?!!"
"That's Oyuki's boyfriend," Lum warns.
Oogi stops. "He's a fallen angel?!"
Everyone faints! "Will you stop?!!" Lum snaps. "Why are you here?!! Tell me what's going on, then take your ship and go home!! THIS time, I want you to stay there!!"
The Niphentaxian drops to one knee, averting his eyes from the Oni. "Lum-sama, we have learned of the unholy agreement the Great Evil has forced upon you!!! How can we aid you in destroying his power and restoring your dominance over this world of heretics?!!"
"Who's the Great Evil?!!" Kakugari asks.
"Don't answer that," Lum orders.
"Of course," Oogi nods.
However, much to Lum's regret, the door opens and Ataru steps in. "Hey, Lum, who owns the scrapheap over our heads?!" he thumbs up. "That's not your dad's ship, is it?!!"
"THE GREAT EVIL!!!!!!" Oogi screams...
(COMMERCIAL BREAK)
"They consider him evil?!" Shinobu gasps. "What type of clueless people are these?!!"
"You hit it on the head," Mie sighs.
"How?!"
"'Clueless,'" the Kyushu native repeats.
Shinobu nods. "What are you talking about?!" Paama snorts. "I think it's swell that someone knows the truth about Ataru!!!"
"Speak for yourself!!!" Lum zaps him.
"Lum-sama, how could you ignore the advice of Your Apostles?!" Oogi gasps. "Don't you understand that they care for you?!!"
The Niphentaxian gets a dose of her lightning!! "With friends like **that**, I don't need enemies!!!" Lum growls.
While others would wince, Oogi looks even more fanatical. "Oh, to receive the Holy Lightning of the Great Lum!!" he gasps. "I am so unworthy of this divine favour!!!"
"Is he missing a screw in his head?!" Ataru points at the Niphentaxian.
"The whole **race** is missing a few screws, Darling!" the Oni sighs, wondering what she ever did to deserve a day like this.
Ataru is showered by beans. "Leave our goddess' presence, devil!!!" Oogi demands. "Devil out, luck in!! Devil out, luck in!! Devil out, luck in!! Devil out, luck in!!"
"If only we could get rid of Ataru that easily!" Kakugari sighs.
Lum fires him a hostile stare. "Let me get this straight," Sakura recaps. "You're a god to these people, we're touched by your divine presence and Ataru's seen as a devil."
"That's about right," the Oni sighs.
"Anything else?" Ataru adds.
Lum sees the anger and confusion in his eyes. She was going to get an earful of this when they were alone. "Well...as you can see, the people of Phentax Two venerate anything in association with me," Lum shakes her head.
"We do the same thing," Paama muses.
"These people could teach you something about veneration," the Oni cautions him. "You see, when the Church of...Lum was formed years ago, it caught on quick among the population."
"All Niphentaxians are members of the Church," Oogi proudly declares.
"How many?!" Shinobu whispers to Koosei.
"About ten billion," the teacher sighs.
The girls emit shocked cries. "Well, the first thing they did was terraform Phentax Two until it was an approximate duplicate of Uru itself," Lum sighs, rolling her eyes.
"We couldn't drain our seas, Lum-sama," Oogi looks apologetic.
"And when I moved here full time, they tore down all their cities to rebuild them into doubles of Tomobiki!" Lum groans.
"WHAT?!?!?!" everyone cries out.
"Why?!!" Sakura gasps. "Don't they have something better to do other than ogle you?!!"
"No," Lum shakes her head.
"Can't you order them to do something?!" Ataru stares at her. "Like get a life?!!"
"If I could, do you think he'd be here?!"
Suddenly, Ataru catches Oogi's katana. "You devil, how dare you speak to the Great Lum without showing her the proper respect?!!"
"I actually do show her respect."
Oogi looks surprised. "You do?!!"
"Sure," Ataru lets go of his katana, then turns to Lum. "Lum-chan!"
"Yes, Darling?!" the Oni turns to him.
Ataru sweeps her into his arms and plants a wet kiss on her lips! Oogi and the guards freak. "You swine!!!" Oogi draws his katana. "How dare you sully the Goddess...?!!"
"You'll be sorry," Shinobu sighs.
Ataru straightens up, left eye glowing. "**You dare interfere in my relationship with the Other?!!**" his voice booms.
A light flash later, the Cyborg reaches over, grabs Oogi's katana and brutally slashes the Niphentaxian across his face! Oogi howls as he drops to the floor. Everyone gasps as the machine-man moves to finish the task. "**NO ONE interferes in my relationship with the Other!!!**" Ataru's eye glows star-white.
"Darling, no!!!" Lum leaps between Ataru and Oogi, her hands held out to stop him. "Put the sword down!!! Put it down!!!"
"**Why?!!**" the machine-man demands.
"You're no killer!!" the Oni tries her best to be firm, knowing well her lightning would just make him angry. "Besides, think of what you're doing!! You want to start a war?!!"
The Cyborg pauses. "**Very well,**" he lowers the blade, crushing it with one hand. As everyone emits sighs of relief, he adds, "**I shall terminate his race when the time comes that I have command of the power of Sagussa!**" he turns to leave. "**Then, NO ONE shall be in the position to stop me!!**"
Everyone gasps, harshly reminded of the ruthless nature of Ataru's inner self. He steps out, reverting to human form. Lum sighs in relief, then looks at Oogi, who is now being tended to by Sakura. "Oogi!!!"
The Niphentaxian bolts to his feet, bandages draped over his face. "Hai?!!"
Lum moves to stand in front of him, fixing Oogi with a lethal stare. "You will listen very closely, Oogi!! You will board your ship! You will go back to Phentax Two! You will *never* return! Further, you will NOT concern yourself with my relationship with Darling!! If I so much as hear a **squeak** from you, I WILL BE VERY ANGRY AT YOU!!!!!!"
The Niphentaxian president pales, wondering what he did to deserve such anger from her. "O-of course, Lum-sama...!!"
"NOW LEAVE!!!!!!" Lum screams.
Oogi runs through the wall to get out of the school!! "Sorry about that!" Lum sighs.
"It's...all right," Sakura shudders...
* * *
"Oogi visited Earth?!!" Ten-chan gasps.
They relax after school in the Moroboshi home. "Unfortunately," the older Oni shakes her head. "Why does this have to happen?! I'm trying to put my relationship with Darling back together again...and this happens?!!"
The younger Oni looks sympathetic. Lum takes the SD Cyborg doll Ataru received from friends in Oshika in hand. "I just hope that Darling understands why I've never told him. If he ever learned how much they worshipped me, he'd've dropped me in an instant!!"
"How could you be so sure?" a voice asks.
Lum spins around. "Darling!!!"
He opens his arms, allowing her to sink in his embrace. "Hi, Lum-chan!" he kisses her forehead. "Nice friend you have here!"
"He's no friend of mine!!" she snarls, drawing away from him...then stops herself. "Darling, don't tease me!" she sighs.
"I'm not," Ataru gently strokes her temples. "I just want to know why you've never told me about these people."
Lum sits on the window-ledge as Ataru sits at his old desk. "Well, as you noticed, they worship me as a god," she begins.
"No different from the fools here."
"I wouldn't say that, Darling," Lum cautions him. "You...heard about what they did to themselves and their planet?"
He nods. "Under normal circumstances, I wouldn't really mind their...veneration," the Oni sighs. "Unfortunately, they're willing to do more...MUCH more...than just worship me!"
"Care to elaborate?!" Ataru prompts her.
"Well...just to give an example," Lum shakes her head. "About eight years ago, one of Nassur-chan's enemies, the Mikado, learned he and his wife were frequent guests on Uru. He concluded that my father was protecting Nassur-chan. He dispatched a team of hunters to Uru to have my family assassinated."
Ataru bolts up. "By this time...the Mikado was afraid that anyone who offered protection to Nassur-chan was an enemy, which of course warranted our immediate destruction," she adds. "Anyhow, the hunters were caught and killed by Dakejinzou-chan."
"That should've been the end of it."
"Not...exactly," Lum sighs. "Oogi got wind of what happened. This was at the time the Niphentaxians finished their terraforming project. Anyhow, when they learned how close their 'goddess' came to dying, they dispatched a bioweapon to Lecashuto, Vos' capital."
"'Bioweapon'...?!" Ataru pales. "As in...biological warfare...?!"
The Oni nods. "The bioweapon didn't get the Mikado... but millions of innocent Vosians were slaughtered as a result!"
Ataru pales. Was *this* the galaxy Uru wanted Earth to be a part of?! "I'm surprised Vos didn't obliterate Phentax Two!!" the Terran stands. "Why isn't Oogi dead?!"
"The Mikado tried. The only good thing he's ever done. But the regiment of Mikado Marines and what was left of his fleet learned on arriving in the Phentax system that Phentax Two was protect by System Destroyers."
Ataru pales; he could guess what **that** meant. "They were obliterated before they got close...and the Niphentaxians dispatched another bioweapon as a way of thumbing their noses at the Vosians! Fortunately..." tears brim in her eyes, "...the rebels destroyed that before more innocents died...!"
Lum breaks down, sobs wracking her body on remembering the faceless innocents who died because of her. Ataru quickly moves to take her into his arms. "I hate them...!!" she moans, shaking her head. "I hate them! I hate them!! I hate them...!!!"
Ataru drops to his knees, allowing Lum the chance to mourn...
* * *
"Mr. President. You don't seem well."
Oogi winces, feeling the deep slash now dissecting his face. He's presently in the Great Church of Lum...a modified duplicate of Tomobiki High. The building also serves as city hall and the central place of assembly for the Niphentaxian Tribal Council. He turns to see Otako staring at him. The priestess, like all of her kind, dresses in honour of the Holy Sakura Sakurambou, one of the Great Lum's Holy Company. Otako herself seems a younger version of the Shinto shrine maiden. However, her Church of Lum pendant has a modification on it: a clenched fist risen in defiance over the Holy Icon of Lum. "Lady Otako," the president sits in a chair, reaching for his face. "How nice of you to notice."
While many would believe Oogi and Otako a decent couple, both are avowed political foes. The priestess smirks in delight on seeing Oogi suffer. "You failed to try to force Lum-sama away from the Great Evil, correct?" she muses. "Further, he punished you for your audacity."
"So what?! State your point, Otako."
"Simple," she slips her hands in her sleeves. "You have tried and tried again to sever Lum-sama from the devilish influence of Ataru Moroboshi. You failed. I believe it is time for a...shall we say, *direct* approach."
"You believe your faction can do that?!"
Otako confidently nods. Oogi would've found her confidence admirable if it weren't so annoying. They had been childhood friends. It was to Otako that Oogi had introduced the concept of venerating Lum. Otako had taken to that concept too well. Her faction was one of many which composed the Church of Lum. In fact, Otako's sect was the most radical. They advocated direct involvement with Lum and Her Holy Company. Such opinions had become quite popular recently on Phentax Two. Under normal circumstances, Oogi would applaud that...but Otako's popularity was now becoming a direct threat to Oogi's hold on power. "Well, if you believe you can be successful in eliminating the Great Evil, then I wish you the best of success," the president smiles.
Otako looks sceptical. "You mean that?"
"I mean that. What are friends for?"
"I see," she nods to an assistant. He departs. "The plan has been executed."
Oogi hums, clearly impressed. "I see. May I ask where you will bring the Great Evil to face his execution?"
"Phentax Twelve," Otako smiles. "We have planned this for some time, Oogi. I believe you will be most satisfied with the results."
"I hope I will be," he nods.
Otako walks away. Oogi watches her go, calculation on his face. "Sir, you're not going to allow her to get away with this?!" Fangi gasps. "You know her sect believes in directly influencing Lum-sama's life. Can you imagine what the reaction would be?!"
"I can," Oogi muses. "It doesn't matter, Fangi. Don't concern yourself. There are ways around even her people."
The observer looks confused, then bows. "I trust your judgement. Please excuse me."
Fangi walks away. Oogi smiles. He knew quite well that Lum would never permit anyone to directly assault Ataru. Otako's sect would make themselves pariahs among the faithful when news of her plan became public. And when Oogi swooped in and rescue Lum-sama and Her Holy Company...*after* the death of the Great Evil...then his fame...and his interpretation of events...would become sacrosanct. His place in society would be secure. And perhaps...if he could manipulate events right...he could become Lum's consort.
He sighs as he walks to the balcony to gaze on Lumukyou. Many possibilities lay before him now. All he needed was time and patience, things he possessed in great quantities. After all, should not people suffer for their faith?
* * *
Ataru's eyes open. "Where the hell am I...?!" he moans, reaching for his forehead.
He looks around. Ataru finds himself in a square room with one locked steel door and one barred window. Laying on bunks are Lum, Shinobu, Mendou and the guards. He moves over to Lum's side. "Lum-chan," he shakes her. "Lum-chan, get up! Hey, get up, you!!"
Lum moans. "What the...?!" she sits up. "Where...?! Darling, what's going on here?!"
"I was hoping you could tell me," Ataru looks concerned. "By the looks of it, we've been taken prisoner by someone...yet again."
"And we're not alone," she notes their fellow prisoners. "But that's strange. We were on the beach in Oshika, weren't we?"
"Yeah, we were!" he walks to the window.
Lum joins him. They are on a beautiful prairie world. In the sky, the three suns of the Phentax system are visible. Niko-Phentax, the smallest, is surrounded by a nebula which nearly encases all space around it. That nebula swallows half the sky. "We're in the Phentax system," the Oni quickly concludes. "By the looks of it, this is Phentax Twelve."
"Why have we been brought here?!" he looks at her. "Didn't you tell that idiot Oogi that you wanted to be left alone?!"
"Normally he would listen," she growls. "When I get my hands on him, he'll regret my rescuing him from the Terrible Swamps!"
A moan is heard. "Shinobu!" Ataru moves to her side as she rises, feeling her head.
"Ow, what happened?!" Shinobu moans. Quickly noticing her surroundings, she then spins around to see Ataru staring at her.
"You okay?!" he looks concerned.
With a frightened shriek, she doubles away, falling over the still-sleeping Megane. "Ouch!!" the guards' leader screams as he falls to the floor. "What is this?!!"
In minutes, Mendou and the other guards have woken. They are quickly appraised of the situation. "We've been taken prisoner by the Niphentaxians?" Mendou gasps. "But you ordered Oogi-san to leave you and Moroboshi alone, Lum-san!! Wouldn't their defiance of your order demand some sort of punishment?!"
"Normally, yes," the Oni nods.
"'Normally?!'" Shinobu looks scared.
"There've been fears among many circles that radical sects of the Church of Lum have begun to gain considerable influence with the Tribal Council. If that's true, then Zephyrus won't be the only planet shifting back to religious fundamentalism."
"That's no problem," Megane chuckles. "For heaven's sake, we're gods to these people! All we have to do is request they take us back! They probably brought us here so they could get a closer look at us!!"
The other guards laugh, nodding. "How can you laugh at a time like this?!" Lum demands, shocked at their cavalier attitude.
"What does that mean?!" Mendou wonders.
"For you and me, the problem is quite easy," the Oni sighs. "But for Darling and Shinobu, the story's different."
"Eh?!" the latter looks surprised, then at Ataru. "I can understand Ataru-kun's problem, but why would I be concerned?"
"Well...you're not counted as one of the Holy Company, Shinobu," she looks down.
"What am I, then?!!"
"A Sinful Doubter."
Shinobu faints! "What?!!"
Lum sighs. "Shinobu and Lan are called 'sinful doubters.' They're not as low as Darling is...but because they're not seen as being friendly with me, they're not as yet rated to become part of the Holy Company." Embarrassment crosses her face. "Sorry."
Ataru's ex-girlfriend looks incensed. "And you can just sit there and talk about this?!! How am I supposed to take that?!!"
Megane's laughter answers. "That's what you get for not respecting Lum-san's presence in Tomobiki!! All your sins are now going to be answered!!! **You're** the one about to face divine retribution!!! How delightful!!"
Shinobu's fist caves his face in! "Keep it up, idiot, and they'll have to find someone else to be the First Apostle!!" she snarls.
"Can we get back on business?!" Ataru growls. "We have to find a way to escape!"
"*You* have to find a way to escape, you mean!!" Paama snorts. "We're the ones who have nothing to worry about!"
"Speak for yourself!!" the Oni zaps him.
"Do you think someone will rescue us?!" Shinobu hums. "Nassur-kun or Shogai-san?!"
"Possibly the latter," Lum looks hopeful. "Nassur-chan and Benten are on their own for a while. Dakejinzou-chan's been hired to become Darling's personal combat teacher. She was supposed to come by Oshika today."
"Ataru trained by that robot?!" Megane snorts. "That won't be much of a lesson!"
Lum glares at him. "I wouldn't talk if I were you! Dakejinzou-chan is ten times the hunter Nassur-chan could ever be! Nassur-chan and Varanko-sama themselves admit that!!"
"And if you call Dake-chan a robot again. four-eyes, I **guarantee** these jerks'll have to find a new First Apostle!!" Ataru adds.
The door opens. Everyone spins around to see Otako stand in the open doorway, a platoon of guards with stun-rifles with the priestess. "Forgive my intrusion, Lum-sama."
"Who are you?!" the Oni demands.
"I am Otako," she beams, "...First Priestess of the Church of Lum, leader of the Hegane Sect. Your humble servant," she bows.
"Then serve us by returning us to Earth," Lum crosses her arms. "I ordered Oogi that no one from Phentax Two was to pester me again!"
"I am unable to do that, madame," Otako remains calm. "You see, you are now under the Great Evil's influence as we speak."
She snaps her fingers. Ataru is seized by four guards. "Hey!!! Let me go!!"
Lum looks incensed. "You heard him!!!" she bolts up, electricity dancing over her body. "Let him go this instant!!!"
"Ignore her command," Otako counters.
The Oni looks shocked, never having heard a Niphentaxian counter an order from her before. Ataru is dragged out of the room. Otako watches him go, then turns to the others. "Would you come with us, please."
Guns level on the others. "I don't think that's a request," Shinobu looks scared.
The others follow Otako. Moments later, they enter a large control centre. Everyone present bows to Lum. Each of them bear the symbol of the Hegane Sect. Lum sees that Ataru has been strapped into a harness, a curious helmet with electronic leads now being fitted on his head. "What's the meaning of this?!!" the Oni faces Otako. "I demand to know what you're doing with Darling!!!"
"We will not kill him, Lum-sama," the priestess smiles. "There are many of us on Phentax Two who realize that you have made your choice as to who your future mate will be...your Beloved Darling, if I may call him that. I respect your decision...but Oogi does not. My action today is to ensure that you will be a happy woman, that you will enjoy a happy marriage with Ataru Moroboshi."
"You mean to say that Oogi desires to marry Lum-san?!" Megane snarls.
"Exactly," Otako nods.
"Slime!!!" Megane growls. "How dare he deceive us, deceive Lum-san, in this manner?!"
"When next I see him, he shall be **two** for his crimes!!!" Mendou snarls.
"Thank you," Otako bows. "Your support in my efforts will ensure that this act does not provoke civil war on Phentax Two."
"Um...excuse me," Shinobu holds up a hand. "But, if I understand the terms of the agreement Lum and Ataru-kun just made, there's no need to worry. Mendou-san will have to marry someone and the guards will be forced to disband. Also, at term's end, Lum'll move to Oshika to live with Ataru-kun. It's certain they'll marry once they're together...and with these idiots out of their way," she points to the guards and Mendou.
"That's right!!!" Ataru nods. "That's the way it's going to happen!!! There's no need for us to do bad things to each other!!!"
He fearfully chuckles when Otako glares at him. "Not exactly," her eyes narrow. "You see, while you may *pretend* to love Lum-sama, in fact, you have now moved to completely and totally dominate her life!"
"And how was Darling supposed to do that?!" Lum growls. "He's not dominating my life...and I'm not dominating his!!"
The Oni quickly notices that what she said doesn't sit well with the Niphentaxians surrounding her. "That is the improper way of things!! As Your Holy Apostles do, so must Your Beloved Darling bow to your Sacred Will, Lum-sama!! I intend to see it happen!"
"What?!!" Lum and Shinobu cry.
"How will you do this?!" Mendou demands.
"Quite simply, really," Otako takes her pendant in hand and flips it open, revealing a microchip. "Ataru will be hypnotized into becoming the perfect mate. Instead of his forcing demands on you, Lum-sama, once again, you'll have total control over your life!"
She inserts the microchip into a control computer on Ataru's helmet. "What?!!" he struggles to free himself. "Forget it!!! I refused to become Lum's lapdog before and I refuse to become her lap dog now!!! Let me out of here!!! Let me out of here!!!"
Mendou and the guards quickly shut him up with a roll of duct tape. "Forget it!!!" the scion of Japan's richest family snaps. "We do not and will not allow you to dominate Lum-san's life like you've done for the last three months!!! This time, you will submit!!!"
"At least the Holy Apostles agree, Otako-sama," an elderly male assistant notes.
"But I don't!!!" Lum snaps. "Let Darling go this instant!!!"
"Ignore her commands!" Otako snaps.
"Ignore hers!!" Lum counters.
Everyone looks confused. "You idiots believe you have the right to dictate our lives?!!" Shinobu snaps. "How dare you?!! You're no better than those five idiots!!!" she nods to Mendou and the guards.
"Why don't you accept Lum-san's right to be happy?!!" Megane demands.
More incensed than ever, Shinobu's hands rip into the wall, tearing out a section the size of a large automobile! "Now, release Ataru-kun this instant and let us go back to Earth in peace!!!" she growls.
The Niphentaxians panic as she moves to bury Otako with the hunk of wall. "Stop her!!!" the priestess snaps.
Two guards fire stun-beams into Shinobu's side! "Shinobu!!!" Lum cries
The Terran falls to the floor, the wall burying her. "Shinobu-chan!!!" Ataru cries.
Otako points out a nearby door. "Remove her!!!" she growls. "Take her to the Valley of Repentance!! It is obvious now that the influence of the Great Evil on her is as great as his influence is on Lum-sama!!!"
The priestess moves over to activate a portable force-field system. Guards roughly grab Shinobu and drag her to a door. "No!!!" Lum cries, then faces Otako. "Otako, stop this!! Leave her alone!! She's innocent!!!"
The priestess ignores the Oni's pleas. "Anyone who defies your wishes is no innocent in my eyes!" she growls.
Lum notices that Mendou and the guards have an unobstructed path to rescue their classmate. "Aisuru, Shutaro, help her!!!"
The five boys remain still. "Forget it!!!" Megane crosses his arms. "This is overdue divine justice for the bitch!!!"
The guards nod in agreement. The Oni stares at Mendou, remembering how much time they spent together. "Shutaro, please!!"
He turns away. "Her sacrifice will be remembered if you can be happy, Lum-san!"
"Shutaro...!" Lum gasps, not believing this is happening. "Aisuru..."
Shinobu notices no one is helping her. The guards' inaction is understandable; they'd been enemies in the past, the disagreement over the value of Lum's presence guaranteeing no peace. But Mendou? Did their relationship mean anything?! "Mendou-san...?!"
Ataru looks vile. "You...you dare make her suffer?!" he growls, his left eye glowing. "**YOU DARE MAKE THAT WOMAN SUFFER?!?!?!**" he roars as psychic fire consumes him!
The Niphentaxians scream as he transforms into the Cyborg!! The machine-man shatters the harness restraining him, then rips off the helmet, crushing it! He leaps at the guards surrounding Shinobu. "**RELEASE HER!!!!!!**"
The guards are helpless as the Cyborg tears into them, feeling them with terminal bone-shattering punches and kicks. "What type of demon is he?!!" a guard howls.
"Who cares?!!" another shoots. "Fire!!!"
Ataru shield Shinobu from the incoming fire. The bolts of energy deflect off his cybernetic parts while his organic parts absorb the blows without sign of injury!! "**Stay behind me!!!**" he orders.
"N-no problem...!!" Shinobu stammers.
Lum becomes a fireball of electricity. "I HAVE HAD ENOUGH OF THIS!!!!!!" the Oni screams as bolts of energy lash out!
The shielding system collapses under the assault of particle fire and lightning!! Mendou and the guards are felled as Lum moves to eliminate the other guards! "Protect her, Darling!!!" she yells, zapping another guard.
"Be careful, Lum!!!" Shinobu cries.
"I'll be fine!!!" Lum smiles.
Guards howl as they leap at the Cyborg. The machine-man smashes them aside. Once she has regained her strength, Shinobu gets to her feet and starts to cave in skulls...
* * *
...while somewhere else, a computer screen becomes active. The image of the Cyborg appears. Digital readouts make note of special points on his body, especially the phoenix. A line appears:
POSITIVE IDENTIFICATION. SUBJECT IS OF CREATOR'S HOMEWORLD.
A large central processing unit comes on line, resembling a series of tubular towers lined with rows of rectangular lights. More scans are made as the Cyborg savages the Niphentaxian guards.
CONFIRMATION ACKNOWLEDGED. SUBJECT IS INHERITOR OF CREATOR'S HOMEWORLD.
The central processing unit runs another program. A final line appears:
INITIATE BIOROID DUPLICATION PROGRAM. PROJECT CODE-NAME: ATAKO.
That name flashes in red...
* * *
As the free-for-all continues, Otako is quick to duck out. "Ataru-kun!!!" Shinobu points. "That bitch is getting away!!!"
"**She won't!!!**" her races off.
"Darling, wait!!!" Lum cautions him. "Don't go without help!!!"
As the Oni turns her back on Shinobu, two guards roughly grab the Terran. "Time for you to repent, you sinner!!!" one yells.
"Hey!!!" Shinobu gasps.
Lum spins around. "Let her go!!!"
Before Shinobu could free herself, one guard slams a wall control. A teleportation pad appears below the Terran's feet as she is seized by an unseen force. "No!!!" Ataru's ex-girlfriend cries. "Help me...!!!"
"Farewell, sinner!!!" the guard laughs.
Shinobu fades. "Ataru-kun!!! Lum...!!!"
The Oni screams as Shinobu disappears. "No!!!" she lunges at the guards. "Bring her back!!! Bring her back!!!"
The guard destroys the teleporter with one rifle shot. "She cannot be helped by you now, Lum-sama!!" he bows to her.
Lum tearfully drops to her knees, stunned that she lost all control of the situation. A second later, the *thump!* of a body hitting the floor is heard. Lum spins around to see Ataru, once again human, passed out on the floor at Otako's feet. The priestess holds a small crystal ball in hand. "He is even more foolish that I suspected!" she thinly smiles.
"Darling!!!" Lum leaps to his side.
Otako places the crystal ball between Lum and Ataru. A ball of energy knocks the Oni back, causing her to collapse many metres away, dazed by the blow. "Remove and prepare him!!!" she nods to several guards.
Ataru is dragged away. "Darling...!!" Lum tearfully gasps...
* * *
The computer screen projects a view of events. A line appears:
RETRIEVAL PROGRAM INITIATING.
* * *
Ataru moans, trying desperately to regain some sense of where he was. What hit him? Whatever it was, it had felt as if his own anger and rage had been magnified to unholy hatred, then turned back on him. The attack had stunned him so much, he couldn't recover. "I can't wait to see what Otako-sama has planned for this monster now!!!" one guard cackles.
"I can't wait to see what she has planned for that sinner Miyaki!!" another hisses. "No one returns from the Valley of Repentance!!!"
Ataru's eyes widen, realizing his problem was more stable than Shinobu's. "Shinobu...!" he gasps, trying to recover enough to free himself and locate his childhood girlfriend before it was too late for her.
A guard punches him in the jaw! "Remain still, devil!!! You are in no position to help that sinful heretic now!!!"
Ataru feels consciousness slipping, but his mind is fixated. "Shinobu..." he gasps. "Shinobu...I'm sorry..."
The guards shudder as a transporter beam seizes them and their prisoner, freezing them in mid-stride. Ataru's eyes widen, praying that this intervention will save them. "I'm coming...for you... Shinobu..." he gasps, consciousness fading. "I...love...you..."
* * *
Somewhere, a vial fills with blood. A bank of mega-high density computers no larger than a television set activates, absorbing seventeen years of memories in milliseconds (and no jokes about Ataru's lack of brain cells!...F.H.). A purging program engages, sweeping away the influence of the *saikoo jinseijitsu*. Another program unites the two sides of the template's mind, the first time the template was medically sane in twelve years. A medical scanner processes the blood sample. The chromosomes are examined to the last molecule. However, one chromosome pattern...the most critical pattern when establishing one's self-identity...is altered to the only other pattern naturally possible.
A humanoid-shaped tank fills with a gestation fluid. Soon enough, the small sample of blood is inserted. In seconds, a cell forms. Seconds later, the cell divides. Division occurs and occurs as the new being begins to form into something more familiar...
* * *
The transporter beam dissipates. The guards look surprised as they feel their limbs freed from whatever force had seized him. Looking around, fear crosses many of their faces. "Wh-what was that?!" one stammers.
"Who knows!" another shudders. "This planet's just strange!!"
An incensed Otako appears, now deformed into a monster more frightening than anything they could equate to Ataru! "WHAT ARE YOU DOING STANDING THERE, YOU FOOLS?!?! PREPARE HIM FOR HIS PILGRIMAGE!!!!"
The guards howl, then double-time to a nearby control centre. "Should we tell her about what just happened?!" one whispers.
"You want to tell her?!!" another hums.
"No way!!" the first shakes his head...
* * *
"What happened...?!" Megane moans.
The other boys groan. "Boy, what did we miss?!!" Chibi gasps as he looks around.
The five then notice Lum seated there, her legs tucked between her arms. "What did you expect, you **traitors**?!" the Oni hisses, firing them such an ugly, dirty glance, they are soon covered in mud!
Megane gasps. "What did we do?!!"
The Oni is stunned by his question. How idiotic, how ignorant did they think she was?! Were these five the same ones she appreciated for two years because of their loyalty, their willingness to stand by her?! How could she have allowed matters to have deteriorated so much that they were willing to see a classmate dead and a former classmate...the man **she** loved...brainwashed so they could ogle her?
The five are then frozen by an icy, disapproving glare from Lum...but the Oni says nothing. Fear crawls up their spines. What had they done to suffer such hatred, such fury, from the woman they loved...?
* * *
Atako's eyes open.
Lungs fill as a yawn utters from the bioroid's lips. Muscles which had not existed a day before move for the first time with the fluid strength the Avalonian gestation machine granted. Legs stretch as Atako steps out of the birthing chamber. The temperature is warm and constant, slightly cooler than the womb-like heat of the chamber which gave Atako Moroboshi life. Air remains still to prevent a chill from affecting Atako's health.
Striding, Atako moves past a mirror. Wide, expressive brown eyes dart left to behold what to the bioroid is a very familiar image. "Nokoko-chan!!!" Atako gasps, stunned at the sight. "You came to rescue me...eh?!!"
Atako freezes...as realization dawns that it is **her** reflection which appears in the mirror. Confusion transforms into disbelief as hands reach up to lightly touch perfect breasts...then slide down a slim yet firmly muscled abdomen to vainly search for what the bioroid believes should be there. "It...it's gone!!!" she gasps. "Oh, gods...!!!"
Panic seizes her, cutting off sound from her throat as the irrevocable realization falls like the proverbial ton of bricks. She stares at the beautiful image in the mirror, an image which would make many believe Atako was Nokoko, presently many light-years away, safe on Earth. She shudders, wondering what cruel fate hated her so much that she would see new life as a woman. Finally, as the panic fades, her mouth quirks into a wry smile. "I don't seem to remember going to Jusenkyou in the last while...!" she giggles, rubbing the back of her head...
(COMMERCIAL BREAK)
"Where am I?!!" Shinobu cries.
She finds herself in a forested valley on Phentax Twelve. Standing in a grove, she sees no sign of inhabitation. Trees tower hundreds of metres above her head. Distant mountain peaks are barely visible through the green canopy. The forest seems peaceful. There is little sign of a hostile threat. None the less, Shinobu is quite scared. "The Valley of Repentance...?!" she gulps.
Events in the control centre replay in her mind. Emotions storm through her as she remembers what people did...and *didn't*...do. Ataru's and Lum's attempts to protect her from those insane Niphentaxians replay with glaring clarity. Strange. Why would Ataru or Lum care for her? Lum had always been aloof, distant from Shinobu, even after Shinobu had finally made the heart-wrenching decision to leave Ataru. And Ataru? The brutality of the Spirit War fire through her system. She had believed he no longer cared for her, no longer wanted her even as a friend. Yet...why?
Bewilderment transforms into rage as she remembers Mendou and the guards not moving to assist her as she was being shoved onto the teleport pad. Her fury concentrates on Mendou. They once were such a close couple, even in the period after his engagement to Asuka became public. Even after her meeting Inaba and later Nassur, they had remained friends. Shinobu now wondered what type of friend he was. Had he used her, seduced her, dominated her?! It made sense; Shinobu had always known that Mendou desired Lum. Had he used her just to get to Lum, knowing that Ataru would follow Shinobu anywhere, which of course would have drawn the Oni?
Her anger then transforms into a sense of betrayal. It seems that everyone had used or abused her. Ataru had used her to keep Lum at bay. The Oni had mocked Shinobu in her quest to win Ataru. Mendou had used her to draw Lum into his orbit. The guards mocked her because she wouldn't submit to Lum's domination over their lives. Everyone always depended on her for her vast strength, never showing any real appreciation for her efforts. At least Nassur never used her in such a manner...but with Nassur now partnered with Benten, the chances of Shinobu finding peace and love with the Vosian were slim.
Sitting at the foot of a tree, Shinobu allows the storm of emotions to flow. "Why?!" she moans, tears staining her cheeks, "...why am I the one who always suffers?! Why...?!!"
* * *
"Sister?" Nintaiko looks confused.
Donna looks concerned. "Nintaiko-chan, are you unwell?"
The Nendo-kata sit in the Tiger Cub Cafe, holding an emergency meeting in the wake of Ataru's and Lum's disappearance. Sitting around the table with them are Nokoko, Nagaiwakai, Captain and Mrs. Invader, Sakura, Cherry, Ten-chan, Ryuunosuke, Koosei, Oyuki, Lan and Dakejinzou. Everyone looks at Shinobu's sister with concern. "I...I sensed my sister...somewhere," Nintaiko looks around, trying to trace wherever in the galaxy Shinobu could be. "She seems so sad, so...betrayed. I fear something terrible has happened."
Invader hums. "We'll find them."
"Indeed we will," Nagaiwakai looks vile. "We've come to the conclusion that the persons responsible for this are these Niphentaxians Lum seemed unwilling to speak of before they appeared over Tomobiki several days ago."
"Agreed," Koosei nods. "Now, all we have to do is try to trace how that idiot Oogi was able to kidnap them without people noticing."
"Mendou's guards are beside themselves," Ryuunosuke notes. "They've never seen such a slick operation like this."
"As are we, sister," Tatsuko looks angry.
"Did you sense something which could help us, Nokoko-chan?" the Moroboshi clan matriarch looks to her granddaughter.
Nokoko sighs. "Not a peep. Mujanba's running diagnostics in the palace's sensory net to see if she could find something."
"What sort of disUnifying power could have done this?!" Mal demands.
"Magic," Cherry declares.
Everyone stares at the Buddhist monk. "A curse has fallen on Lum," Cherry slurps back some ramen. "A curse which could have been averted if she did not allow Ataru to be so entranced by the power of the phoenix...!!"
Exasperated, everyone buries him with whatever they could get their hands on! "WILL YOU STOP HARPING ABOUT THAT, YOU IDIOT?!?! NOW'S NOT THE TIME!!!!!!" everyone screams.
"It's fate...!!" Cherry moans.
"Curse?!" Nagaiwakai muses. "It would explain much." She turns to Lum's mother. "Do you have any idea if there is anyone who would hate Lum that they would curse her?!"
"There's one," Koosei nods at Lan.
The subject of everyone's glances looks belligerently back. "Hey, why're you looking at me?!!" the Seishin teenager demands.
"You need to ask?" Koosei hums.
Lan looks incensed. "Well," Mrs. Invader sighs. "I remember something...but this was so long ago, I don't think it'd be important. When Lum-chan was born, we sent invitations to everyone we knew to attend a celebration. But one was lost in the mail."
"Oh, that's right!" her husband muses. "That was to the Old Woman of the Oak Forest!"
"Her?!" Koosei hums. "She's harmless."
"Well, she was quite...insulted by not being invited to the party," Mrs. Invader continues. "She declared that she would curse the child. However, it was later revealed that the letter was lost in the mail. She quickly apologized and forgot the issue."
Everyone exchanges looks. "Our first destination," Nagaiwakai stands. "Captain, let's pay this friend of yours a visit!"
Invader nods...
* * *
Atako stares at herself in the mirror. The bioroid has looked at herself since her emergence from the birthing chamber, getting used to seeing a woman. Her hands stroke her skin, causing all sorts of interesting sensations to fire through her nervous system. "Gods, this body is built for sin!" she purrs, her hands caressing between her legs. "Let's see how much I can take it..." she giggles.
Stimulation is applied. Atako cries out as her body responds to her ministrations. In moments, she reaches climax, letting her passions go in a shudder. "Oh, gods!" she pants, trying desperately to regain some sense of decorum. "Man, is that how Lum feels every time I suckle her horns?!"
Atako lies down, allowing her passions to abate. What **was** normal? Atako had felt apprehension, wondering if she could enjoy the private passions she did as Ataru. Atako purrs. Regardless, she wasn't going to change her ways. She was a man's soul in a woman's body. If people couldn't understand that, she would deal with them. Besides, there were possibilities. If Asuka's relationship with Osooko didn't pan out, the Nendo-kata-turned-Tritonian would require a mate. But should she interfere? After what Mendou just did to Shinobu, how could Asuka expect to be treated better even if Ataru married Lum...
Shinobu?
Atako's eyes shamefully widen as she realizes what she was doing. Here she was masturbating while a friend was potentially in a world of hurt. Standing, Atako moves to a computer bank built into a bulkhead. "Hey!!!" she slams the wall beside the controls. "Hey, is there anyone around here?!!"
A screen flashes on. MAY I HELP YOU?
"Yeah!!!" Atako sighs, relieved. "You can help me find Shinobu-chan!! She's lost somewhere on this rock!!!"
WHO IS SHINOBU? NO REFERENCE TO THAT NAME. SPECIFICATION REQUIRED.
"Don't give me that shit!!!" she slams the wall. "Look, buster!!! You created me!!! I don't know whether to be peeved or happy you made me a girl, but a friend I care for is somewhere on this rock very alone!!! Now, if you don't mind, help me!!!"
BECOMING ANGRY AT ME WILL NOT HELP YOU! MY PROGRAMMERS DIED FOURTEEN OF YOUR MILLENNIA AGO. I NEED TO UNDERSTAND WHAT YOU EXACTLY WANT BEFORE I CAN HELP YOU IN ANY WAY!
"Sorry. This is still new to me."
S'ALRIGHT.
The bioroid thinks for a moment, then looks at the screen. "Okay. When I was a guy, I was fighting a bunch of no-minds in some sort of control room. I transformed into my Cyborg persona to protect her. She's a girl from Earth. Brown hair to here," she indicates her shoulders, "...strong, nicely shaped hips. She was dressed in a pair of nightclothes. You understand now?"
An image of the control room appears. An icon flashes on Shinobu's head. THIS PERSON?
"That's her!!!" Atako nods in relief.
ENGAGING PLANETARY SCAN. DNA COMPARISON FUNCTION ENGAGED. PLEASE STAND BY.
Atako nods. "Okay!! Now, once I find Shinobu-chan...shit, then what?!!" she slaps her forehead. "I'm on a planet full of fanatic Lum-worshippers and I don't know a damn thing about how the hell to get off, much less rescue Lum-chan and everyone else!!!"
AHEM!
"What?!!" she snaps.
SHOULDN'T YOU GET DRESSED FIRST?
Atako flushes as she remembers her exposed state. "Um... yeah!" sweat flows down her forehead. "Forgot about that!"
I AM HERE BUT TO SERVE.
* * *
"Hello?!! Is there anyone here?!!"
For hours, Shinobu had wandered through the forest in an attempt to locate something or someone to regain some sense of this insane situation. "Oh, what do I do?!" she moans, looking around. "Heaven knows what Ataru-kun and Lum could be going through now!!"
Lum's name sparks a new memory. Wasn't she a goddess to the Niphentaxians? If she was, Otako's defiance would be seen as heresy. It wouldn't be long before someone in line with Oogi would notice what's happening, then quickly come rescue her. That belief brings reassurance, but briefly. When could she expect someone to come? "Oh, is there anyone who could help me...?" she moans.
Walking around a tree, Shinobu stops. The sounds of children becomes audible. Her eyes widen as she realizes that civilization, even an alien civilization, was closer than she believed. New hope driving her, Shinobu quickly makes her way towards the sound.
Moments later, she reaches the edge of a clearing. Her eyes widen in surprise as she beholds a dozen children frolicking in a pond. Their ages vary from nine to sixteen. All are girls, all nude...and Shinobu quickly notices that none have the tapered ears native to Oogi's people. "Odd," the Terran muses. "Is this a planet the Niphentaxians conquered?"
Play falters as the children become aware of Shinobu. They stare at the Terran with curiosity and apprehension. Shinobu slowly steps into the clearing, her hands styling her hair to expose her round ears. She looks both ways to ensure everyone understands she isn't Niphentaxian. Seeing the ears, the children relax. A girl Hazel's age with green hair steps up. "Who are you? You're not Avalonian and you're not one of the Invaders."
Shinobu blinks. "I'm from Earth."
"Earth?!" the green-haired girl becomes suspicious. "You mean the planet where the Invaders' so-called Sacred City is located?"
The Terran looks hesitant. She needed to establish trust so she could feel safe. "Yes," she nods. "I'm from Tomobiki...but believe me, I don't have anything to do with whatever those monsters have done to you."
The girl stares at Shinobu, as if she was peeling her layer by layer to discover the truth. Finally, she turns to two other girls about her age. "Restrain her."
They seize her. "Hey!!! Let me go!!!"
One of her restrainers touches Shinobu in the shoulder with two fingers. The Terran howls as a pain akin to a naginata blade being driven deep into her shoulder fires through her nerves. The green-haired girl approaches, then rips Shinobu's top off. "Hey!!! What's the meaning of this?!! What are you...?!"
The girl then embraces her. Shinobu wonders what sort of people she is with...then blanches as a new sensation fires through her nerves, as if a thousand acupuncture needles have punched through her skin. She feels her mental barriers rip away. Images pass through her mind's eye, recounting her life. For what seems an eternity, Shinobu watches her life replay itself. Then, just as sudden as the feeling assaulted her, it passes. "Release her," the green-haired girl states.
The pain in her shoulder passes as Shinobu is let go. "What's the meaning of this?!" she rubs her sore shoulder, seizing her torn shirt. "Have you no concept of what you just did?! Where's your sense of shame?!"
The girl ignores her complaints as she faces her friends. "She does not present a threat to us. She is as much a victim of the Invaders' Entropy-induced madness as we are."
Shinobu looks incensed that her words are ignored, then stops. Entropy? Wasn't that the devil-icon Ataru's Cyborg self referred to? Did this place have some connection with the future facing her first boyfriend? As she slips on her shirt, Shinobu wonders what could possibly happen next. As if in answer, the green-haired girl faces her. "How did you come to this location, Miyaki-san?"
Shinobu looks doubly surprised. How did the girl know her name? As if in response, she smiles. "What I just performed was referred to by our Creators as *meiki'gagh*. It is an efficient way to obtain information without wasting time in verbal interrogation. Further, it is 100 percent accurate. One can falsify information to another person, but one cannot falsify it to herself."
The Terran looks surprised. The girl had just performed a mind-meld, virtually in the same fashion as Mr. Spock performed every time Captain Kirk required immediate information. Shame and revulsion flood her thoughts. How could this girl, no older than Hazel, do that to her, touch her body-to-body in such a physically intimate manner? That revulsion is soon replaced by curiosity. If this girl is willing to do that without any reservation, then what sort of society did she come from? "I see," Shinobu finally speaks. "Well, I guess you have a right to do that."
"You hesitated," the girl notes. "Is there something about us which disturbs you?"
*A lot!* Shinobu hums. "Um...well, you are...different than what I'm accustomed to when meeting most aliens," she giggles.
"To us, *you* are the alien," a ten-year old girl then speaks up.
Shinobu blinks. "Um...well, now that you know who I am, who are you people?"
The green-haired girl looks confused. "We are Avalonians," she replies.
"No, no, no! What are your names?!"
"We have no names."
Shinobu faints! "WHAT?!?!?!"
"When we were created, we were never given names," the ten-year old replies. "The Invaders addressed us with quite profane terms such as 'split-ass,' 'bitch,' 'slut'...!!"
"Watch your language!!!" Shinobu snaps.
"Why are you incensed?"
"You mean your parents actually allow you to talk such filth?!"
The Avalonians look confused, then the green-haired girl nods. "Ah. You mean genetic progenitors. We do not have them."
Shinobu faints! "NO PARENTS?!?!"
"No," she hums. "We do not have the need to reproduce as you do, Miyaki-san."
"Um...I don't understand."
"We're bioroids," the ten-year old hums.
"What are they...?" Shinobu wonders.
* * *
LOCATION CONFIRMED!
Atako looks at the image of the Valley of Repentance. An icon indicates a tree-house village located near a lake. "Yes!!!" she nods, then looks up. "Hey, give me something Shinobu can wear!! She'll be freezing down there without something more than those pyjamas she was hauled here with!!"
UNDERSTOOD, the computer replies as a jumpsuit similar to the one Atako now wears appears in her hands. COMMENCING TRANSPORT.
Atako disappears in a transporter beam...
* * *
Shinobu now sits in a large hut several hundred metres above ground level. The young girls sitting around her have dressed in short skirts, obviously to enhance what beauty they possess. Disbelief is on the Terran's face as she takes in the information they have relayed to her. "You mean...you're machines?!"
"In a sense, yes," the green-haired girl nods. "We are as organic as yourself...but we were constructed as you see us in a gestation tank, not naturally conceived and birthed. All Avalonians are like that."
She absorbs that information. Bioroids had no need for parents; the gestation machine could reproduce new members at request. The machine also eliminated the need for two genders to carry out the reproductive process. Avalonian society was similar to Nendo-kata society. "I see," she looks down. "I have to admit that surprised me. So...why were you created? Did the Niphentaxians create you?"
"No, the Invaders did not create us," the green-haired girl shakes her head. "Fourteen thousand years ago, the Creators established this place as a site for experimentation in culture construction. The planet was equipped with a bioroid gestation machine which was to create a sample race which could develop a society on their own without concerning themselves with matters which could arise out of questions surrounding reproduction."
"They wanted you to create a society on your own?" Shinobu hums. "Did you succeed?"
"No...because we realized this planet lacks much in the way of resources to properly support the society we envisioned," the ten-year old continues. "Further, the Creators destroyed themselves in a five-century war. Once they were eliminated, our predecessors felt they no longer needed to continue the experiment. All bioroid production was terminated save for creation of maintenance personnel for the gestation machine. We existed this way until a half-century ago."
"When the Niphentaxians came."
The Avalonians nod. "They discovered the ability of the gestation machine, then realized that it potentially provided an inexpensive source of labour for their colonization plans," the green-haired girl continues. "Hence, they convinced the gestation machine that they could assist us in continuing the task the Creators set for us."
"They transformed you into a slave race," Shinobu shudders. "Do people outside of the Niphentaxians know about this?!"
"We don't believe so," the ten-year old sighs. "We discovered that there were other races through our interaction with the Invaders...yet none of us have ever seen an outsider...that is, until you."
Shinobu hums. Lum hated slavery; her reaction to Reiko demonstrated that. If Lum learned of the Avalonians, she could easily exercise influence on Oogi to emancipate them. That wouldn't be appreciated by those dependent on the bioroids. A situation akin to the United States prior to the Civil War would result, with the same potential conclusion. "Well, if I can escape from this planet, you can bet the word will get out to everyone who can help set your people free. There's something I don't understand, though."
"Ask," the green-haired girl smiles.
"Why were you people created?"
"To provide companionship."
"'C-companionship'...?!" Shinobu gags. "Y-you mean...y-you're...?!"
"Sex-slaves," the green-haired girl nods.
Shinobu looks ready to vomit. Suddenly, a voice calls out from below. "Shinobu-chan!! Are you here?!! Where are you?!!"
The voice is high-pitched, but still recognizable. "Ataru-kun?!!" Shinobu bolts to her feet. "Ataru-kun, is that you?!!"
She steps out, looking down to see Atako at ground level, waving at her. "There you are!!!" the bioroid laughs. "You're okay!!!"
Joy crosses her face as she descends down the wooden steps to ground level. "You came for me!!!" she cries, happy at last that she wasn't alone. "Ataru-kun, you came for me!!!"
Atako laughs as Shinobu reaches ground level, then leaps into the bioroid's arms. "You're safe!!!" Atako kisses her forehead. "Thank the gods, you're safe!!! I thought they'd done something horrible to you!!!"
"I was so scared!!" Shinobu buries her head into Atako's chest, not as yet feeling the difference. "I thought they were going to kill me!!! I'm glad that you're okay!!" she looks up to Atako. "Are you hurt?!! They didn't do anything to you, did they...eh?!"
Her elbow gently squeezes Atako's bust. Turning white, Shinobu lets the bioroid go, stepping back two paces as she stares at what stands in front of her. "What the...?!" she gasps, her eyes falling on Atako's chest.
The bioroid wears her jumpsuit with the zipper below the breasts, giving her quite a view. Atako looks embarrassed as Shinobu takes a closer look. "Ah...ha...!"
Shinobu gives Atako's bust a squeeze. "Um...do you mind not doing that."
"You...you...you...you're a...!!"
Atako nods. "I'm a girl."
Shinobu passes out, slowly sinking to the ground. "Gee, she took that better than I thought," the bioroid muses...
* * *
"Welcome, welcome!!" the Old Woman of the Oak Forest smiles as her guests arrive. "Come in, come in! Make yourself at home!!"
The Invaders, Nagaiwakai, Dakejinzou, Nokoko, Koosei, Lan and Oyuki sit. "You're too kind to see us on such short notice," Mrs. Invader smiles. "We appreciate this, ma'am."
"Oh, it's no problem for old friends!" the elderly witch cackles.
"No problem for old friends," her beautiful doll parrots.
"Now, what can I do to help you?"
"This is in concern to that incident seventeen years ago," Mrs. Invader hums.
"Oh, I've long forgiven you for that!"
"Ma'am, forgive me, but this might have something to do with your threat to curse Lum," Nagaiwakai interrupts. "Several days ago, my grandson, Lum and several of her friends were kidnapped in a most...stunning matter. Several spiritually aligned people whose judgement we trust believe that magic was employed when they were taken."
"You believe I might be responsible?"
"You're the only suspect we can conceive of right now," Dakejinzou shrugs.
"I understand," the witch rises. "But there is no concern. You see, when I decided to curse young Lum, I prepared a crystal ball and dispatched it to the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization so they could direct and manage what I had in mind."
Everyone save Lan blinks. "'Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization'...?!" Invader scratches the back of his head.
"I've never heard of that!" Koosei hums.
"I have," Lan smiles. "You see, when there come times when you feel very angry at someone...and you get the urge to really hurt that person in the most vicious way...all you have to do is prepare a crystal ball with what you desire done to that person. When that is done, you send it to the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization and they handle all the details. It's quite simple."
"I bet you're a frequent customer, Lan," Nokoko muses, glaring at her.
Lan looks incensed. "Hey, why are you picking on me?!!" she bolts to her feet. "I'm not the one who caused this mess!!!"
"Sit down and shut up!!!" Koosei snarls.
"Is that what you did?" Invader asks.
"I did," the Old Woman nods. "However, when I learned what had happened with the invitation, I contacted the 'Curses 'R Us' people and had the curse cancelled."
"I see," Nagaiwakai stands. "Very well. The answer is not here. We shall plague you no more. Thank you for your assistance."
"Any time," the Old Woman nods as everyone rises. "Come again soon."
"Come again soon," the doll echoes.
* * *
"Now what?!" Invader sighs, staring at Nagaiwakai and Dakejinzou as the "Kashin" pulls away from the Oak Forest asteroid. "If the curse was cancelled, then we're dealing with something else altogether!"
She hums. "The chances are good that while she may have cancelled the curse, someone else might have taken it up."
"You mean...?!" the hunter looks nervous.
"We're dealing with someone totally new. However, the only place we can investigate this is this organization your friend noted," Nagaiwakai turns to the Oni captain. "I suggest we proceed there immediately."
"Ma'am, I have no jurisdiction if you want us to search that place's records," Invader shakes his head. "Independent business organizations outside a single planet's influence are immune to military searches unless it's approved by the Federation...and that could take days to arrange with Lupica and her ministers, days Lum-chan and Mr. Groom may not have!"
"I agree, ma'am," Dakejinzou nods.
The matriarch smiles, like a magician about to pull a rabbit out of her hat. "What if I told you we already have permission?"
Invader and Dakejinzou look confused...
(COMMERCIAL BREAK)
"Are you sure we don't need guards?!"
The large Oni captain looks at Nagaiwakai as they walk to the front door of the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization's headquarters. Accompanying them are Dakejinzou, Koosei, Oyuki, Lan and Nokoko. "Be assured, Captain, sometimes a little tact is called for," the matriarch smiles.
"Strange hearing that from you of all people!" Lan snorts.
"Shut up!!!" Nokoko sneers. "I don't recall anyone asking for your comments!!"
"Now...allow me to do the talking," Nagaiwakai glances at her companions, her tone indicating her request is an order. "We should get some form of cooperation."
They enters the Management Organization's administration room. Clerks, dressed formally with burning candles strapped to their heads, hustle about. The feeling in this place is not so different from a bank. Walking up to the counter, Nagaiwakai attracts the attention of a clerk. "May I help you, ma'am?"
"Yes, you can," Nagaiwakai's right hand slips into her sleeve, extracting what looks like a macabre gold skeleton key emblazoned with a complex glyph. "I'd like to speak with your chief administrator, please."
"I'm sorry, ma'am, but he's rather busy...right...now?!" the clerk squeaks on seeing the key in the matriarch's hand.
"We should've used guns," Lan hisses.
"Shut up!!" Koosei growls.
The clerk is ill-at-ease as she stares at the key, then at Nagaiwakai's unnerving smile. Then, regaining her decorum, she bows. "I'll inform him of your presence. Excuse me."
The clerk speaks with a being resembling Humpty-Dumpty. Nagaiwakai remains still as the clerk whispers into his ear. Shock crosses his face. A moment later, the chief administrator walks up to Nagaiwakai. "Yes, ma'am," he nods. "May I help you?"
"I'd like to speak to you...in private," the matriarch waves her key. "It is a matter of grave importance to your company."
"Certainly," he waves to his office. "Would you come with me, please?"
Nagaiwakai follows the administrator to the back of the room. Her companions fall in line behind the matriarch, clearly impressed. "How'd she do that?!" Lan hisses to Oyuki.
"It seems there is much more than meets the eye about Nagaiwakai-sama," Oyuki hums.
Everyone relaxes in the administrator's office. "Now," the egg-shaped being faces Nagaiwakai, "...what can the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Organization do for such a truly lovely inspector of the I.B.T.S.A.?!"
"'I.B.T.S.A.?!'" Lan scratches her head.
"'Intergalactic Business Trade Standards Alliance,'" Oyuki translates. "A voluntary association of multi-planetary conglomerates which maintains a strict code of business and trading standards among their members. All multi-planetary businesses in the Galactic Federation, as well as those within the Zephyrite, Yehisrite and Free Vosian spheres of influence, are members." The Tritonian looks at Nagaiwakai. "I did not realize you were an inspector, Nagaiwakai-sama."
"Enterprises like mine are recruited to be junior affiliates of I.B.T.S.A. members," the matriarch smiles. "We keep the larger businesses honest because our recommendation could ruin them. That makes matters easier for us...but at the same time, it in turn forces us to bow to the next group of small entrepreneurs seeking to make the big score."
"Interesting system," Koosei muses.
Nagaiwakai sighs, then returns to the administrator. "Now, to the business at hand," the matriarch looks sympathetic. "Sir, remind me if I am mistaken, but does the I.B.T.S.A. charter prevent the influence of such organizations on worlds not officially aligned to the Galactic Federation?"
"Yes," the administrator nods. "In our case, curses which are ordered against those citizens of such planets wouldn't be respected or carried out. It's not just bad business, it's against clauses of the Non-Interference Treaty, which the I.B.T.S.A. respects."
"I see," Nagaiwakai nods.
"There's a problem," Invader interrupts. "Lum-chan is still a citizen of a Federation world, even if she is resident on Earth."
The administrator takes that information in. "Well, that would be an unusual case scenario," he muses. "In such a matter, we would take it to our lawyers and Board of Directors to review the case before either honouring the contract or refusing it."
Nagaiwakai nods. "In this matter, the case would be so unique that you wouldn't forget it, given the time and effort you would have to expend to ensure your business does not violate professional obligations set in the I.B.T.S.A. standards guidelines."
"Exactly," the egg-shaped being scratches his head. "Lum," he repeats. "I don't recall a curse being requested for such a person..."
"How about Ataru Moroboshi?" Dakejinzou probes. "He's a Terran citizen though he has Zephyrite citizenship because of his recent engagement to Sunhair Windrider."
"Is he a resident on Earth?"
Everyone nods. "That case would also be reviewed," he shrugs. "I can't recall such contract requests for either of them coming to this organization."
"You won't mind if we confirm this, then?" Nagaiwakai stands.
"By all means," he nods.
Moments later, everyone stands before the Management Organization's main computer. The administrator inputs the data, then waits for the result. The computer makes its report. NO CURRENT CURSES ON EITHER SUBJECTS, it flashes a response on the viewscreen.
"No current curses?!!" Koosei gasps.
"That means we are dealing with someone else!!" Nokoko looks fearful.
WAIT A MOMENT!! THERE WAS ONE HELL OF A WEIRD CANCELLATION IN CONCERN WITH SUBJECT #1: LUM NO MIDORINOKAMINOKE-ONI//URU!
"Cancellation?!! Explain!"
"The Old Woman's curse," Invader muses.
THE CURSE WAS PROPERLY CANCELLED THROUGH THIS STATION, BUT THE GALACTIC MAIL SERVICE LOST THE CONTROLLING ORB!
"The controlling orb is missing?!! Was it ever found?!" the administrator panics.
NOPE! THE ORB WASN'T DESTROYED!
"Oh, dear," the administrator gulps.
"Is there a problem?!" Nagaiwakai muses.
"A very serious one," he stands. "Would you come with me, please."
The group enters the largest room of the Management Organization's headquarters: the room for the Time Measurement Devices. "The curse was recorded as 'destination unknown' by the computer, therefore there's little in the way that you can trace who might possess the orb," the administrator looks at his readout. "Therefore, let's at least confirm if the orb still exists...and through that, the curse. If it has been destroyed, then the Time Measurement Device set aside for Lum-san's curse would be inactive...eh?!!"
Everyone stops by one of the hourglass-shaped devices, eyes wide with shock in seeing it alive with malevolent energy. "Fates!!!" the administrator gasps, sweat pouring down his face. "This is...what a horrible curse!!! The most horrible curse I've ever seen...!!!"
Nagaiwakai looks at the device, noting how bright the energy is in comparison to the other active devices. "My...I can smell the UniCredits burning up from here."
The administrator faints!
* * *
"Shinobu. Hey, Shinobu! Wake up!!"
Shinobu's eyes drift open, beholding a blurred image, her eyes still not clear. "Oh, Ataru-kun..." she moans, rubbing her eyes. "I just had the most horrible dream. I thought you had transformed into a girl!"
The voice chuckles. Shinobu is quick to note the feminine quality in it. "I hate to say this, Shinobu-chan...but it's no dream."
Shinobu's eyes widen, clearly focusing on the person before her. Atako smiles. The Terran takes note of the softer eyebrows, the wider, more expressive eyes, the visible presence of eyelashes, the fuller lips now touched with lipstick, the shadow about the eyes...then she looks down to the well-muscled but female body, now covered in a bikini. With a shriek, Shinobu bolts up, backing away until she hits the wall of the treehouse they now share. The Terran is now dressed in a flattering one-piece wraparound. "You...you, you're a...!!" she stammers, pointing.
"A girl!" Atako stands, slightly shifting on her legs to display herself. "And a nice-looking one, too...wouldn't you say?!"
Shinobu does not know if she should faint or laugh. "Um...did you wind up passing through Jusenkyou on your way here?!"
The laughter is infectious; soon, both are falling over in a peal of giggles. "I can't believe I'm laughing at this!" Shinobu shakes her head. "I can't believe you're laughing at this!! How can you take it?!"
"Hey. Right now, I have no choice!"
"Are you...Ataru-kun?"
Silence for a moment, then the bioroid shrugs. "I'd like to think so. That is, until I can get a better explanation."
Shinobu nods, feeling a slight chill. Woman or not, this was Ataru now sharing a hut with her. Were this happening before the Spirit War, she wouldn't be so afraid. Then again, Ataru would be going nuts about losing his manhood, not to mention chasing every girl his age. The frightening calm Atako projects reminds Shinobu of the post-Spirit War Ataru, especially when he felt that the people of Tomobiki were taking too many liberties with him. "Um...okay. So...now what?"
"I don't know," Atako stands, looking out the treehouse to see the Avalonians performing house-cleaning chores. "I don't know a darn thing about this planet, I don't know what's the situation between the Niphentaxians and the Avalonians...and most of all, I've no idea where Lum and the others could be!"
"Who cares about the others?!"
"Yeah! Gods, I can't believe they pulled that sort of shit on you!! The guards I understand...but Mendou?! Unreal!!"
"I don't want to talk about it."
Seeing she is crying, Atako frowns. Walking over, she sits beside Shinobu, then gently leans over to give her a hug. Feeling the bioroid's hand on her shoulder, the Terran looks shocked. "No!!" she pulls herself away.
Atako looks confused. "What...?"
Shinobu looks at her, fear and anger in her eyes. "I want to be left alone."
Atako's facial response surprised the Terran; confusion shines in the bioroid's eyes. Nodding, she walks out of the house. Seeing her reaction, Shinobu feels ashamed. How should she approach this being? Give her the cold shoulder as Ataru had given her...or try to form some sort of understanding.
Which way to go...?
* * *
"I am clearly shocked by these events!" Oogi sighs as his image is transmitted on the "Kashin's" viewscreen. "The government of Phentax Two will happily enumerate the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization for the cost in using its facilities."
"That's good," Invader growls. He loathed Oogi, wondering what sort of person would totally submit himself to worshipping his daughter. "In the meantime, how's the search for my child and her friends?! The sooner we find them, the sooner we'll find the person with that controlling orb!"
"We are leaving no stone unturned in looking for Lum-sama and Her Holy Apostles," Oogi waves behind him, revealing a view of soldiers cutting the grass in front of the Great Church. "We have not given up hope. No matter what Otako may have done, I believe Lum-sama will not be harmed!"
Nagaiwakai stands with her back to the Niphentaxian president, her kimono hood raised. "What about my grandson?" she hisses.
"Relax," Nokoko pats her shoulder.
"I'm depending on you, Oogi," Invader points, the growl in his voice very apparent. "If my daughter is hurt, I'm holding **you** personally responsible!! Got me?!!"
Oogi shudders. "I understand, Captain," he bows. "I would rather die than allow Lum-sama to be harmed! Lumukyou out!"
The screen goes blank. Nagaiwakai spins around. "He was hiding something," her eyes narrow. "He knows where Lum is."
"You noticed that, eh?" Dakejinzou muses.
"I did not," Oyuki looks embarrassed.
Nagaiwakai looks at the Tritonian. "I've dealt with liars and double-crossers all my life, Oyuki. I can tell when someone's hiding something. I'm convinced Oogi knows where Lum is and is preparing his own rescue plan."
"So why won't he tell us?" Invader asks.
"Isn't it apparent?" the matriarch looks vile. "He wants to wait until Otako has done away with my grandson, then rescue Lum!"
The captain looks enraged. "WHAT?!?!?!" he bellows, scaring everyone on the bridge save Nagaiwakai and Dakejinzou! "How dare that bastard think of breaking my daughter's heart?!! I'll rip him in half and stuff him in a swamp when I get my hands on him!!!"
"Enough, Captain," Nagaiwakai holds up her hand. "We have a task ahead of us! Now's not the time to lose one's temper."
"I...don't understand."
"We have to plan our own rescue mission," the matriarch's eyes narrow. "Further, we have to execute it as soon as possible."
"We've got loads of problems facing us," Koosei crosses his arms. "First of all, Phentax Two has control of twenty planets, many of which are in the Phentax star system. If we barge in with the 'Kashin' or any other ship, we'll be in both sensor and weapons range of those System Destroyers protecting Phentax Two. Oogi will know about what we're doing...and would be in the position to stop us or slow us down enough to get at Ataru."
"On top of that," Dakejinzou regretfully continues, "...we have to assume the Niphentaxians know of my connection with Ataru-chan. The instant I'm seen sniffing around, Oogi will know the game's up."
Nagaiwakai sighs. "There's little hope."
"Not necessarily," Invader smiles, then stares at Nagaiwakai. "It's time I surprised you." He turns to his communications officer. "Signals, send a coded message to Bensaikyou! Tell Hotei-kun I need him here. Send another coded message to Koori City! Kindly request His Majesty to come here! Finally send a coded message to Home Base! Ask the computer there to get the location codes for the Project K base! Do it now!!"
"Yes, sir!!" the officer nods.
"What's that about?" Koosei hums.
"I've never heard of this Project K. I wonder what it could mean," Oyuki hums.
"We're going to find out," Lan muses...
* * *
"Please, honoured guests," the leader of the commune smiles as Atako and Shinobu enter her hut. "Be seated. I have news for you."
The two sit. "Thank you, Teruko-chan," Shinobu smiles, glad that she can address the Avalonian by something more than "hey, you."
Teruko sighs. "It shocked me you were not programmed with the information other Avalonians are granted upon the completion of their gestation period, sister Atako," she muses. "Did the gestation computer inform you of any reason why it proceeded to construct you in the physical and mental image of the Invaders' so-called Great Evil?"
"Nope," Atako shakes her head. "That's why I need help. I don't know if I'm coming or going or why I'm coming or going! Besides, Shinobu-chan needs to get somewhere safe," she nods to her friend. "What did you learn?"
The green-haired girl smiles. "There is someone...an Invader who is part of a growing movement sympathetic to our rights...living in a town located near here who will be able to assist you in your quest to rescue your companions and remove yourselves from the Invaders' influence. Tomoko has volunteered to escort you to the sympathizer's location."
Atako and Shinobu are surprised to see the ten-year old girl step into the hut, now carrying a backpack which looks large enough to crush her. She is dressed in a loose shirt and trousers. "Her?!" Atako points at Tomoko.
"She will not attract much in the way of attention," Teruko smiles. "The Invaders do not understand our intelligence, our capacity to reason at many times their rate. Tomoko possesses a high intelligence quotient, plus a mastery of the Invaders' computer systems."
Tomoko bows. "I am pleased to help."
The teenagers look unsure, but return the bow. "Thanks," Atako sighs, then looks at Shinobu. "Well...ready to go face the lions?"
Shinobu nods...
* * *
"Where am I...?" Ataru drunkenly demands.
A black hood is ripped off his head. Ataru is now hog-tied, kneeling in the middle of a barren field somewhere on Phentax Twelve. Standing around him are a half-dozen guards and Otako. The curious orb glows in the priestess' hand. "Why, Ataru, you should know why you're here," she kneels beside him, her hand gently stroking his shoulder.
"I should...?" he stares at her.
"Yes," she purrs. "Out that way," she points to a distant mountain range, "...is the lair of a vicious family of space-dragons. Also there is a beautiful maiden, one who is so dearly loyal to Lum-sama."
"Loyal to Lum-chan..." he slurs.
"Yes," Otako nods. "Lum-sama wants you to rescue her helpless servant. This is the first of your labours, Ataru. When you are done all your labours, you'll be permitted to come back into her fold. Do you understand?"
"Yep!" he eyes roll aimlessly around. "Get the girl and go back to Lum-chan!"
"Good!" she nods. "Then get going!!"
A guard unties him. As soon as the ropes fall to the ground, the guards and Otako disappear. Slowly rising, Ataru drunkenly looks to see that he is alone...then a sneer crosses his face as his left eye glows. Psychic fire flares as his skin melts away to reveal the Cyborg's armour. "**Fools!**"
Otako was a moron! Space-dragons or no, Ataru knew he was walking into a trap, one designed to kill him or cripple him to such an extent that it would be hoped that Lum would reject him. Ataru had been tempted to bash the back of his head against the wall. Once the *saikoo jinseijitsu* came out, it would immediately sense the fervour Otako and her followers felt for Lum. The Niphentaxians' deaths would be a foregone conclusion.
Ataru hesitated. He had been struck by energy which had been festering for as long as he had been alive. Who hated Lum so much that a lifetime of misery was the only just avenue of retribution? Whoever it was, it had taken over Otako and her followers. That could also explain his ex-classmates' shocking behaviour toward Shinobu. Ataru knew what techniques the *saikoo jinseijitsu* had at hand which would have made that power its own. If Ataru allowed that to occur, Lum was doomed.
There had to be another way. Ataru had decided to play along until he was alone, then ascertain his options. He had to pretend that Otako had broken his will until such time that he had better command of the situation. The Cyborg coils his legs and leaps into the air, clearing kilometres in one jump. Getting to the location to where Otako had dispatched him sooner than expected might give him advantage over the Niphentaxians. He believed Otako had chosen a location she felt familiar with, trusted as a place where she felt supreme. Ataru intended to exploit that. After all, despite the Niphentaxians' belief in their cleverness, they were as inept as the natives of Tomobiki. Ataru had defeated them. What was to stop him from defeating a whole planet?
* * *
The "Kashin" warps out of hyperspace over Jupiter. As the Sol system's giant hovers over the battlewagon's hull, it cuts its way to Io. On the bridge, the sensory officer looks up. "Captain, sensors indicate the presence of the Fukunokami cruiser 'Tamashii no Bensaiten' and the Tritonian Royal Yacht at the second Lagrange point. Both have their shields up and weapons armed."
"Sound battle stations!" Invader barks. "Have the air wing ready on the catapults but don't launch a single aircraft!!"
The alarm klaxon echoes as crews leap to action stations. Behind the large captain, Koosei and Nagaiwakai look at each other, confused. They were in a nominally safe star system, some parsecs from Ipraedos and many more from Dominos...and any hopes of successfully engaging a roaming Zephyrite crusade force was insanity. Sensing their confusion, Invader smiles. "Believe me, there's a good reason for this."
"I pray so," the matriarch hums.
"Captain," the communications officer looks up. "Coded messages from the 'Tamashii no Bensaiten' and His Majesty's yacht."
He walks to the secure communications console. Reaching into his tunic, he pulls out a credit card. Sliding it into a slot, he types out a code. A second later, the communications officer looks up from his board. "They've received your message, sir."
"Wait for it," Invader growls.
Koosei and Nagaiwakai look at each other. "I've never seen such elaborate security measures since I've been in space," the former hums. "What did old man Invader cook up?!"
"I'd like to know why he chose our solar system to store whatever he created," she muses. "It better be safe or I might be tempted to have the Inquisition handle this."
The communications officer looks up from. "They're transmitting a coded message, sir!"
Once the codes have appeared, Invader nods. "Secure from action stations!!"
The crew relaxes. "The 'Tamashii no Bensaiten' and the Royal Yacht have lowered their shields and have disengaged their weapons, sir," the sensory officer reports.
"Open communications," Invader stands in front of the viewscreen. "Code the messages."
"It's about time you dragged your fat butt here, Invader-kun!" Hotei Shigaten's image appears. "Where the hell've you been?! We've been waiting for hours!!"
The quirky smile tugging his lips belies his insulting tone. "Hotei-kun, you short shrimp, since when did you think that old scrapheap can outpace my ship?!!" the large Oni points a finger at him, also smiling.
"Come next Setsubun, we'll see!" the Fukunokami cackles, then sees Koosei. "Koosei!! You decided to go slumming back on that dirtball you call a home planet, eh?!!"
"Nice to see you, too, Commander Shigaten," Koosei adjusts his glasses.
"Interesting friend you have there, Captain," Nagaiwakai muses.
"He's harmless!" Invader smiles, then stands aside. "Hotei-kun, this is Mr. Groom's grandmother, Lady Nagaiwakai Moroboshi PRCZ. Ma'am, this is Benten's father, Commander Hotei Shigaten. He's an old friend."
The Fukunokami's remaining eye narrows. "You're Ataru's old lady, eh?! That means you're Nokoko's old lady too!"
"I am," Nagaiwakai hums.
The commander smiles. "Hell, anyone who can drag Invader and his wild kid to the ground is okay in my books!" he cackles. "What say we all get down to the Project K room and get this over with, eh?!"
"See you there!" Invader nods...
* * *
Minutes later, Invader, his wife, Koosei and Nagaiwakai meet with Hotei Shigaten and three others in a blank room in a buried vault deep under Io's surface. One is Benten's mother Miroku. The elderly balding Tritonian man with a chest-length beard and the rich, decorated kimono is the moon's head-of-state, King Fuyu. Beside him is an elderly Tritonian woman wearing a five-point crown, also in a highly decorated kimono...Oyuki's mother and Fuyu's wife, Queen Samui. After introductions are made, Invader, Shigaten and Fuyu turn to the lone door. On it are four stations. "Miroku-chan, you'll have to fill in Nassur's shoes," Shigaten turns to his wife.
"Got it," she assumes the fourth station.
"What's this about?!" Nagaiwakai demands.
"It's a project we devised with Nassur-kun's help sometime ago," Invader rumbles as he pulls out a credit card. "You see, Nassur-kun has many enemies, ma'am. Chief among them is a conniving old bastard named the Mikado. To make a long story short, because of Nassur-kun's friendship with Lum-chan, I felt that the Mikado might target her to get at him. Hotei-kun and His Majesty came to the same conclusion about Benten and Oyuki. Hence, we launched Project K...Project Kamen."
"What's this do?" Koosei asks.
"It puts dead ringers in the path of any hunter decided to take a shot at our daughters because they're friends with Nassur," Shigaten growls, looking at his wife, the Tritonian king and the Oni captain. "Ready?"
The others nod. Credit cards slide into the control panels. As soon as the computer registers the cards, the four enter a complex code. Miroku, since she is filling Nassur's role, reads her code from a notepad. As soon as the codes are entered, the door opens.
Everyone stares as the opening door reveals four man-sized chambers. Each has a still female form inside them. All four are quite recognizable to everyone outside, much to the disbelief of Koosei and Nagaiwakai. "I don't believe this!" the former gasps.
"Doubles of Lum, Benten, Oyuki and Lan?" the latter hums. "This is a surprise."
"They're respectively called Hensou, Kamen, Mienai and Damasu," Fuyu smiles at the Moroboshi clan matriarch. "They're bioroids the Niphentaxians constructed to take our childrens' place in case they are threatened by some outside force. These four are exact physical and psychological doubles of our children, although because they are bioroids, they possess unique abilities which grant them an advantage over opponents normally prepared to deal with their templates. How ironic," the elderly king smiles, "...that we will use them against those who created them."
Everyone laughs as the lights come on, revealing four sleeping bioroids, dressed in the usual pattern clothing their duplicates would normally be seen in...
* * *
"The town is two days walk from here," Tomoko smiles as she, Atako and Shinobu proceed through the forest. "It is a fair sized commune, made up half-and-half of Avalonians and Invaders. The Invaders are split between many sects. There are some sects more sympathetic to you than the others in the Invaders' theological hierarchy. The person we are seeing is a priestess of one sect, the Choowasaseru. They are a small organization but have been gaining a stronger foothold among the Invaders."
Shinobu looks impressed. "Tomoko-chan, do you hate them?!" she takes Tomoko's hand. "The Niphentaxians, I mean."
"I despise their desire to enforce their morality and their illogical belief in their superiority upon my people, Miyaki-san...but I do not desire their destruction because of it. Is that what you mean by the term 'hate?'" she looks at Shinobu. "Do you hate them?"
"Yes," Shinobu nods. "They desire to enforce their beliefs on us. The instant I tried to regain control of my situation, they moved to kill me! How else should I react?!"
"Education would be the most logical conclusion," Tomoko shrugs. "The Invaders would have to be convinced that Lum-san is not a deity and that she should not be venerated as such, especially in the vile and sometimes violent standard the Invaders aspire to."
Atako hurries up to walk on Shinobu's opposite side from Tomoko. "Unfortunately, with people like these, force is the only answer!" she sighs, stretching her arms. "We hope matters don't go that far, but with fanatics like this, it's hard to be sure!"
"Then their destruction will come?" Tomoko looks at her fellow bioroid.
"Probably," Atako nods. "After what Oogi did to the Vosians, they're asking for it!"
"Nassur-kun's people?!" Shinobu gasps.
Atako explains the tale about the bio-bombing of Lecashuto. "Millions...dead?!" Shinobu pales. "All in Lum's name?!"
"All in Lum's name," Atako nods. "She despises them because of that...and Heaven only knows what else Oogi's done! I think she's scared of them. Any race willing to slaughter people in six figures because of some abstract belief in divine influence is definitely something to be afraid of."
"Agreed," Shinobu nods, then notices Atako's hand drifting towards her. She says nothing, wondering what the bioroid might want. "Atako-kun...may I ask you something?"
Atako looks surprised, feeling a flush in her cheeks. Why did Shinobu call her "Atako-kun?" "Um...s-sure...!" she stammers.
"What do you intend to do after this is over?" Shinobu's eyebrow rises. "Given our luck whenever we've faced kidnappings and other weird occurrences, the chances are very good that we'll get out of this one!"
"Yeah, but if you'll excuse me, Shinobu-chan, but I've been getting the feeling as of late that we're pushing our luck."
"You think so?" Shinobu hums. "S'funny."
"What is?"
"That you've changed so easily."
"Shinobu-chan, if you had what I once had in the back of my head, you'd be inclined to change your attitudes, too."
Shinobu stares at Atako, remembering the horror which unleashed itself in the Spirit War. What did Ataru believe? It was obvious that he no longer trusted anyone. Still, did he believe in anything outside that which he could control? Could he afford to dream? If he could still dream, he probably would have stayed in Tomobiki. Perhaps relations between Ataru and everyone else...between Ataru and Shinobu...would be civil. Sadly, such were pipe dreams now...or were they?
"If that's how you feel," she shrugs.
Atako gives her a disarming smile. "It doesn't mean I can't change."
Shinobu jolts on feeling the bioroid's hand gently grasp hers. She feels an instant urge to pull her hand away. Was this the real Ataru speaking to her from a woman's body? If so, should she run...or stay?
* * *
"Oh, *tcha*...where am I...?"
Lum sits up, realizing that she is in the observation gallery of the "Kashin." Kneeling beside her is her mother. "Hello, Lum-chan," she smiles. "Are you feeling well?"
Lum groans. "A little stiff," she rubs her shoulder. "How long did I sleep?"
"A while," Mrs. Invader smiles, a hint of apprehension in her eyes. She then looks away. "Dear! Lum-chan's up!!"
Invader lumbers over, Ten-chan floating beside her. "Good morning, Lum-chan!" the large captain smiles. "Sleep well?"
"Like a baby!" Lum smiles. "Ten-chan!!"
"Lum-chan!" the small Oni floats into her arms. A touch of apprehension is also in his eyes. "Are you feeling okay, Lum-chan?!"
"I'm fine, Ten-chan!" she stands, holding her cousin. "How have you been doing in school?! Meet any new friends there?"
"Uh-huh! I've met this girl. Her name's Minami! You'd like her!"
"I'm sure I will!!" Lum giggles.
Invader nods, a delighted smile on his face. "Good! The transponder's working! That's enough, Hensou-chan! You can relax!"
The younger woman's demeanour hardens. "What did you expect? You had me constructed to be an accurate duplicate of your daughter."
Ten-chan drifts away. "Uncle, why'd you have her built, anyway?!" he looks at Invader.
Hensou faces him, giving Ten-chan a smile no different from Lum's. "I exist to ensure that your cousin is safe, Jariten-san," she smiles, her accent intact. "If necessary, I will sacrifice my life to save hers."
"But people like Lum-chan," the younger Oni hums. "Why'd people want to kill her?"
"Who knows what evil lurks in the minds of the insane," Hensou shrugs. "Not being prepared for such is more insane. Hence, the reason Kamen, Mienai and Damasu and I exist. In case of a threat, I'd take Lum's place...and your cousin would be safe."
"But you wouldn't be," Ten-chan sniffs.
Hensou smiles. "By my existence, Lum will enjoy a happy and peaceful life with her Darling. Isn't that important?"
"I...I don't know."
The door slides open and the bioroids twins of Benten, Oyuki and Lan enter "Kamen," Hensou faces Kamen. "Are you ready?"
"Willing and waiting!" Kamen flashes thumbs-up. "What's the plan?"
"We want to use Hensou's transponder to try to locate Lum-chan," Invader crosses his arms. "When we do that, we'll go rescue her. We'll need you when that occurs. You four can provide an easy distraction, especially since we're dealing with the Niphentaxians."
"I best report to the EWCR," Hensou nods, turning to proceed to the electronic warfare control room. "Please excuse me."
"Wait, Hensou!" Kamen follows her.
The Oni bioroid smiles as they depart the lounge. The door then opens to allow Oyuki and Lan in. Both are quite peeved. "Captain, I demand an explanation!" the Tritonian princess marches up to Invader. "Why was I never told that...**she** was created in my image!" she points to Mienai.
"And why was this created of me?!" Lan angrily thumbs Damasu.
The large captain sighs. "Oyuki, Lan, how many enemies does Nassur-kun have?"
"The Mikado is primary," Oyuki muses.
"There's Gegranko," Lan mentions the Yehisrite underworld godfather.
"Elle as well."
"Perhaps Sheko," Lan shrugs, mentioning the infamous Yehisrite *laqu'r*.
"And Schwartz. There are others."
"That's right," Invader nods. "And none of them are shy about using any of you as hostages to make Nassur-kun do their dirty work!" he holds a finger in caution. "Hence, we created them," he points to Mienai and Damasu, "...to stand in your place should someone threaten any of you!"
"I see," Oyuki bows. "I apologize, Captain. You had our better interests in mind. Please excuse me."
"Oyuki-san?" Mienai speaks up.
"Yes?" the princess looks at her double.
"May I attend you?" Mienai smiles. "I'd like to spend time with you. Our transponders may relay the necessary feelings which could allow us to play our roles with accuracy, but personal experience is also required."
"Of course, Mienai-chan," she smiles. "I should introduce you to Koosei-kun and Osooko-chan. I believe they would like to know you."
Mienai blinks, wondering if the Tritonian princess has adopted her, a bioroid, in the same manner as she did Osooko, a Nendo-kata. "As I would like to meet them," she smiles.
The two walk out of the lounge. "I think we shouldn't keep them in storage," Invader muses. "Especially after Mal-chan, Saiten, Osooko and Hei came into their lives."
"True," Mrs. Invader nods.
Lan walks up to him. "Captain, I don't mind the idea of having someone around to take my place if I was in any danger," she looks at Damasu, "...but why me? I've got nothing to do with Nassur, nor do I want to!"
"True," the captain nods. "However, your father and I were very good friends, Lan-chan. When he died, I vowed that I'd see that you'd have a safe life. I never expected the abuse your mother heaped, but I still want to see you safe as much as I'd see Lum-chan safe."
The Seishin teen is surprised. Invader always seemed such a distant figure to her. Yet, there he still was, looking out for her, not too different from Yedris. Invader had been the one who permitted Lan to migrate to Earth. "I...thank you," she gently squeezes his arm, then turns to Damasu. "Want to come meet Hei-chan and Rei-san, Damasu-chan?"
"I'd love to," the Seishin bioroid slips her arm around her "sister's," then they walk off the observation deck.
The Invaders are joined by Nagaiwakai and Nokoko. "My compliments," the matriarch crosses her arms. "I never considered making use of doubles to protect Ataru-chan. Perhaps I should take similar measures to ensure those fools in Tomobiki no longer plague him."
"Yeah," Nokoko smiles, "...but if news got out there are **two** Ataru Moroboshis out there, all of Japan would panic!"
"My dear, there **were** two, remember?"
Nokoko looks surprised, then sadly nods. The two step out of the lounge. The Invaders look surprised. "Two?!" Invader gasps.
"As in...?" Mrs. Invader shudders.
"No," the captain stops her. "Let's not ask, dear. If they want to tell us, they'll tell us in due time."
His wife nods...
* * *
At that moment, Atako sneezes! "Oooh!" she rubs her nose. "Someone's talking about me...or is it Ataru they're talking about?!"
"Miyaki-san," Tomoko hums, "...why are you now in the tree?"
Atako spins around, looking up to see Shinobu hanging for dear life from a large tree beside their encampment. "What are you doing up there?!!" the older bioroid walks over. "Get down from there, Shinobu-chan!!"
The Terran fearfully lowers herself, waving Atako away. The bioroid looks disgusted. "I don't bite!" she smiles. "You can relax around me, you know! Don't forget that I'm in the middle of this, just like you."
"After what's been happening between us, do you expect me to believe that?" Shinobu stammers, keeping herself at a distance. "Excuse me! I'm going for a walk to relax."
She walks into the forest. Atako looks hurt. "Shinobu-chan...?"
The bioroid sits beside a tree, looking to the stars and the wisps of plasma drifting away from Niko-Phentax. Tomoko sits beside her. "Sister, are you malfunctioning?"
"Huh? What's wrong, Tomoko-chan?"
"I couldn't help but notice the feelings you possess when you are with Miyaki-san," the younger bioroid sits. "It's obvious you desire her as your bond-mate. Does she not understand your desire?"
Atako blinks. Bond-mate? Lovers sharing each other's life and the raising of the other's children like couples the galaxy over. On Sagussa and among the Avalonians, questions of sexual orientation did not exist. On Earth, there would be many. Could she love Shinobu like Ataru loves Lum? Shinobu was hurt because of past events, that was quite evident. How should she overcome that pain to breed trust, friendship...even love? Should she try? "No, she doesn't," Atako sighs. "And I don't think she would accept it even if she did understand what I might want. You see, before I became this, I...hurt her. I hurt her very much. Most of it wasn't my fault...but she wouldn't believe it."
"Still, you should inform her," Tomoko urges. "Honesty is the most logical recourse, sister. You must make her understand what your desires are, especially if wish to foster trust, perhaps pursue a relationship. She was honest with us when she first entered our commune. You should do the same."
Atako takes in that information, then nods. "Yeah. You know something, Tomoko-chan," she pats the younger bioroid's head.
"What?"
"You remind me of someone else who's a lot smarter than he lets on," Atako kisses her forehead. "But you're much nicer about it."
"I am happy to serve."
A while later, Shinobu returns to the camp. Her cheeks are damp. Atako takes notice. "Shinobu-chan, are you okay?!" she stands, reaching over to brush the tears away.
The Terran doesn't resist as the bioroid wipes her face clean. "I'm sorry, Atako-kun. It's just that...this is getting to me."
"Shinobu-chan," Atako gently grasps her shoulders. "I need you."
Shinobu looks surprised, eyes widening. "You...I...Atako-kun...!"
Atako relaxes, sensing her calming. "Shinobu-chan...I know you're hurting because of what's gone on between us. But this is a horrible time to get into some disagreement. We've got to get our minds back on business. I can't do this alone, Shinobu-chan. I'm not Nassur, I'm not Dake-chan...hell, I'm not even Lum! If you die...if you're hurt...I'll never forgive myself. I need to know where you are, that you're still here with me...that you're safe...so I can feel safe, too. Please...?"
Her heartfelt plea, something Shinobu never heard from Ataru, makes the Terran smile. "I'll try," she nods.
They then drift into an embrace. Tomoko appears beside them. "Will you require a larger sleeping bag?" the young bioroid asks.
"What?" Shinobu gasps.
Tomoko smiles. "It is clear that you are forming a bond-mating, Miyaki-san. You should begin sleeping with sister Atako."
The Terran looks shocked. "What?!!" she gasps, staring at Atako. "What is this girl talking about, Atako-kun?!!"
"Um...she thinks we're becoming lovers," Atako giggles, rubbing the back of her skull.
"Lovers?!! You...m-me?!!" she points at Atako, then herself. "I'm not a lesbian!!!"
Tomoko blinks. "What's a 'lesbian?!'"
Shinobu does not know whether to stand there with jaw agape, slap Tomoko or punch Atako. She notices Atako laughing. The laughter in contagious. In seconds, both are doubling over. Tomoko looks confused...
* * *
"Nothing!" the "Kashin's" electronics warfare officer shakes his head, sitting up, two electronic probes in hand. "There's no way we can track your daughter's location using Hensou-san's transponder. There's some sort of jamming blocking Lum-san's transponder from properly sending signals."
Invader sighs. The "Kashin" and the "Tamashii no Bensaiten" are presently slowly progressing towards the Phentax star system. In the electronic warfare control room, Hensou sits at one work table, a computer lead sticking out from atop her head. A concerned Kamen stands beside her fellow bioroid. Located between the lobes of the Oni bioroid's brain is an empathic-telepathic transponder, a special modification Nassur saw installed in her and the other bioroids. Simply put, it allows Hensou to properly gage Lum's current behavioral pattern so the bioroid could better play her role. Further, as an added advantage, it allowed people to trace Lum's location through Hensou in case the Oni was kidnapped. "Do you have any idea what could be jamming the transponder?" the large captain growls. "This was made by the best Zephyrite psi-doctors. No system exists that can jam the transponder, much less jam it enough to prevent us from locating my daughter!"
"I can't understand it, Captain! Whatever this is, it's a form of energy for which the transponder can't compensate."
Hensou looks at her "father." "Captain, may I offer a suggestion?"
"Certainly," the large Oni looks relieved that someone was trying to help him in this trying time. "What do you have in mind?"
The bioroid stands, gently removing the leads. "Since I do resemble Lum and I can act like her, I would possess a certain advantage if I proceed to a nearby Niphentaxian outpost to ascertain her location. I believe this time, the direct approach may be necessary. From there, we can proceed to rescue them."
"Child, that could take days," Invader sighs. "Mr. Groom may not have those days if what Nagaiwakai-sama fears comes true."
Hensou's features soften, now presenting the joyful demeanour common to Lum. "Daddy, Darling can survive anything some silly Niphentaxian can heap on him! I know he'll come back to me!" she giggles.
Kamen howls. Invader looks stunned. "I hate it when you do that!" he playfully snaps, reaching over and tweaking Hensou's cheek.
"Do I have your permission, then?"
"Okay...but be careful, please!" he wags a finger at her. "Use a fast shuttle. If you feel endangered, get out!!"
Hensou smiles, then flies out of the room. "We'll be fine!" Kamen waves as she follows her fellow bioroid.
Invader watches them go, feeling the same concern for the bioroid as he would were that Lum. "I hope so, child..."
* * *
A warpshuttle launches from the "Kashin," directing its way towards the Phentax system. Mienai and Hensou pilot while Kamen and Damasu check weapons. "We're clear from the 'Kashin' and on course for the Phentax sector," the Tritonian bioroid reports. "Which outpost?"
"Some place remote," the Oni bioroid sighs. "Preferably with an all-male crew."
"Accessing U.D.F. intelligence files on Niphentaxian defenses," Mienai programs the computer. "This should take a moment."
"Right," Hensou stands, moving to Kamen's side. "How're the weapons?"
"We're equipped," the Fukunokami bioroid shoulders a machine gun. "This should be easy in case someone tries to give us grief."
"Hopefully, it won't get to that," Hensou pats Kamen's shoulders. "Watch yourself."
"I'll always come back to you," the latter gives her a daring smile.
Damasu giggles as she loads a bazooka. "How are you?" Hensou asks. "You realize that people will suspect you, mistrust you."
"Hey," the Seishin bioroid winks. "I've got my own charm to play off on, Hensou. Don't worry about me. Give me ten minutes and I'll have them eating outta my hand!"
"Don't get overconfident," Hensou hums. "Oogi's desperate to keep his hold on power, not to mention make Lum his wife. He'll be on the lookout for any attempt to rescue Darling."
"He's an idiot!" Damasu squeaks, now acting exactly like Lan. "He can't help it if people are smarter than he is!!"
"Found one!" Mienai yelps.
"Where?!" Hensou asks.
"Station Yooina," the Tritonian bioroid reports. "It's several parsecs from the outermost point of the Phentax system, well beyond the range of the military sensory net and the System Destroyers. It's an early-warning post meant to monitor trade routes between Uru and Zeiwan. Total compliment eight, all male. Linked directly by computer to the central military net. Resupply shuttles come once every three months. Their reports normally contain knowledge of traffic moving past the Phentax sector."
"Eight men," Kamen purrs. "Interesting."
"Exploitable," Damasu adds.
Hensou nods. "Get us there fast, Mienai! Lives are depending on us!!"
"Understood," Mienai nods.
The warpshuttle races into hyperspace...
* * *
Ataru crashes to earth. He looks around. Now in the mountains beyond the field where he had been deposited by Otako, he takes a deep breath. "Well, that didn't take too long," he wipes his forehead, transforming back. "Now, where would the space-dragons be?!" he hums.
"Right here!"
Ataru spins to behold several monstrous creatures the size of his Tomobiki home. All resemble the Oriental dragon. Several have softer features denoting females. They stare at the lone human with curiosity. The Terran shrieks. "Wh-who are y-you...?!!"
"I am Shoomeiko of Ibkos!" the one who first spoke growls. The voice has a heavy, Yehisrite-like tinge. "I assume you've been sent here to obtain the Sleeping Beauty we've been enslaved to protect!"
Ataru blinks. "Enslaved?!! You?!!" He looks around, not registering any devices meant to bond them. "Where're your chains?!!"
"You can see them if you know how to look," a female dragon muses.
Ataru's eye glows. To his *te'a*-enhanced sight, ghostly chains binding the dragons to the rock at their feet are glaringly clear. "**I see,**" Ataru growls. "**Then you shall be enchained no more!!**"
Transforming into the Cyborg, Ataru draws a stun-stick from his arm-shield. Walking over, he jabs the weapon at the chains. With a flare of magical matrices shattering, the chains disappear. Sensing their bonds gone, the dragons bellow in relief. "Thank you!" Shoomeiko bows. "We are grateful."
Ataru sheathes the stun-stick. "You don't strike me as typical dragons," he reverts to human. "What exactly are you?!"
"We are *ib'f*," Shoomeiko declares.
"Yehisrite spirit-dragons," Ataru nods. "How did the Niphentaxians capture you, much less detain you here so far from home?!"
The *ib'f* look incensed. "We are special agents of the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization," Shoomeiko explains. "In the last while, people have begun to abuse the power the Organization grants to those desiring to curse another. One of our investigations lead us to this planet a year ago. Someone had located a controlling orb and was now extracting the power of a cancelled curse for their own purposes."
"Controlling orb...?" Ataru hums, then his eyes widen. "Hey!! That crystal ball Otako has! Is that it?!"
"Yes!" Shoomeiko's eyes narrow. "That woman has been drawn in by the curse's power. As of now, she and the curse have become one, each feeding off the other's desire to hurt the one you care for. The woman you call 'Otako' in all practicality no longer exists."
Ataru shudders, realizing the problem was getting out of hand. "How powerful is this curse?! What exactly is this curse?!"
"It was a curse meant to ensure that the Oni girl Lum never enjoys a happy life with her True Love," a female explains. "For seventeen years, ever since a misconception caused a witch to become angry at Lum's parents, this curse has festered, growing and feeding on itself until such time it gained a sentient host by which it could funnel its power, carry out the mission set for it years ago."
Ataru pales as he interprets what the *ib'f* told him. A curse meant to bring misery to his relationship with Lum?! Who would hate the Oni so much that such a punishment would be unleashed? This had now turned from problem to potential catastrophe. "Can this curse influence people other than Otako?!" he looks at Shoomeiko.
"Yes...save for those who have no reason to hate Lum," the *ib'f* nods. "By your tone, you have been victimized by others who have now become that creature's unwilling allies."
"I and another," Ataru hums, remembering what happened to Shinobu. "Look, I want to start hitting back...but I need to know if there's anyone outside of Lum I can trust!"
"There is," Shoomeiko nods. "This planet is populated by bio-genetically engineered human females called Avalonians. You'll recognize many of them by the round ears. They were forced to become the Niphentaxians' *wilvirhis'r* when they conquered this world. They are now trying to free themselves."
"Oh, good!" he chuckles, a maniacal gleam in his eyes. "I think it's time the nice ladies of this world had a breath of freedom! Oh, by the way...where's this lady I'm supposed to come here to rescue?!"
The *ib'f* are decked by an explosion!!
* * *
Moments later, Ataru walks into a cave. Looking back, he watches as the spirit-dragons disappear. "Sheesh!!!" he growls. "I want to get some help and everyone thinks I'm off chasing skirts!! Some gratitude!!!"
Turning around, he walks into the cave. Ataru's thoughts storm as he processes the information Shoomeiko gave him. A planet was now under the power of a curse planned to make Lum's life miserable, a whole planet which nominally was loyal to the Oni. Was that a cosmic joke or what? None the less, Ataru realizes that even if he escapes with Lum and Shinobu, the curse would still plague their lives. That was no joking matter. Worse, it had the potential to spread to all the planets under Niphentaxian control. If the whole populace turned into fanatic Ataru haters, not even the combined power of the Zephyrite Navy would protect him, his child, his family.
But the only solution he could conceive wasn't pleasant. If the curse's power had twisted Otako and her followers as much as Shoomeiko hinted, Phentax Twelve would have to be destroyed. The idea of slaughtering a whole colony didn't please Ataru one bit. This was way more serious than taking out the Masters of Noukiios. And if he did succeed in destroying Phentax Twelve, what then? Would Oogi use it as an excuse to launch an vengeful attack on Earth, aimed directly at him. How many more would have to die and suffer before people could feel safe again?
Ataru turns a corner, stopping on seeing a raised slab of rock. On it, protected by forcefields to keep out the elements, sleeps a beautiful woman dressed in a white sleeved gown. Approaching her, Ataru's eyes widen as he recognizes the woman sleeping there. "Wh-what the...?!" he stammers, falling back a step. "Wait a moment!! This can't be!!!"
His voice activates a servo-motor which deactivates the hibernation shield protecting the sleeping woman. Her eyes open as she takes a deep breath, then look over to stare at Ataru. A beautiful smile crosses her face.
"Hello, Ataru," Otako sighs. "We meet at last."
Ataru faints!
* * *
"How was I?" Otako purrs.
Now draped only in her gown, they relax on the marble slab where the Terran had found the hibernating Niphentaxian, Otako sitting in Ataru's lap. "Whoo!!" he lets out a blast of air, trying to regain his breath after their bout of passion. "Girl, you were like a spastic tiger! Whoever ends up marrying you's not going be bored, that's for sure!!"
"Well, it's not often than one beds the consort of a goddess," Otako playfully kisses his nose. When she had been awakened, the priestess had acted in a way which overwhelmed the Terran student. Ataru was grateful Lum wasn't present; if the Oni had seen how he behaved with Otako, her jealousy meter would have kicked into overdrive. "Then again, it's said that Lum-sama's Beloved Darling would do anything for a woman, regardless of cost to himself, his pride or any threat to his life."
He sighs. His reputation had proceeded him. This time, he deserved whatever people said. Still, earning this Otako's trust was important. Further, he had many questions. "Pardon me if I'm wrong, but wasn't it you who captured me, hauled me here, tried to drug me and send me on this bizarre quest?!" he points at her. "Because if you are, then believe me, you've got a lot of explaining to do before I'd ever do any more favours, lady!"
Otako nods. "Well, I am...and I'm not."
Ataru looks confused. "Come again?"
"I am Otako...but I'm not the Otako who kidnapped you and brought you here."
It still doesn't register. "Um...what's wrong, then?" he places a sympathetic hand on her shoulder. "Are you suffering from some sort of multiple-personality disorder?"
"No, silly!" she playfully laughs. "I'm a bioroid! The Otako you met before is the original! I'm a copy of her!!"
Ataru looks surprised, then confirms the presence of tapered ears. "You mean...she had you created?" he points at her.
Otako nods. "Why?!" he looks confused. One was bad enough, even if this one presented a more civil side to the priestess.
"Why were you ecstatic when your sister returned from the Outland?!" she slips on her gown. "Why did Lum-sama feel such joy when Mal-sama underwent the Crossing Over? We're only children, Ataru. When we found ourselves with twins, or in your case, an older sister, we did not feel so alone anymore!"
Ataru looks shocked. "How did you...?!"
Otako looks regretful. "As an Avalonian, I'm touch-telepathic. When we made love, your mind became crystal clear to me."
At his incensed stare, she holds her hand up. "Don't worry...it's not a *marei'cha* bond. I have to ensure I can trust you as much as you have to ensure you can trust me!"
Ataru gives her a dirty look. The bioroid looks apprehensive...then finds herself in his arms. "Do I pass muster?"
"With flying colours," she sighs.
Finally allowing their passions to abate, Otako stands to allow Ataru to dress. "Well, now that you know what I'm thinking, what's your opinion?" he grunts as he ties his shoes.
"About destroying this planet?" she sighs, looking to the cave entrance. "You're right, Ataru. That cursed orb has magically wound its spell into every Niphentaxian living here. They don't even realize it. I don't believe the Holy Apostles understand what's happening to them. Once they're free of this place, they'll return to normal."
"We hope," Ataru stands, then offers his arm. "Shall we go, my lady?"
"Please," she slips her arm around his.
Later, the two make their way down a mountain. "But what do we do about your people?" Ataru looks at his companion. "Even if we kill off every Niphentaxian on the planet, where does that leave the Avalonians? If they stay here, they'll just wind up enslaved again by the Niphentaxians."
"There is hope, even if my sister's people believe they've won. Gloriana will have to be reactivated again."
"Gloriana?!" Ataru looks confused.
"Our leader," the bioroid's face shines. Clearly, she was more than a kinder double of the Niphentaxian. "Gloriana is the one who possesses the knowledge the Creators left us. Her mind is linked to the gestation factory's central processor. If she is freed, she could re-program the factory and have us relocated where Oogi couldn't pursue. There is such a place. It's in a system several sectors away: a planet complete with cities, towns, villages and an intact ecosystem which was constructed by the Creators in another experiment. The factory is equipped with humanoid-compatible habitation units and is warp-capable. We could be on New Avalon within a day."
"New Avalon?!" he hums. "Wait! Do all your people know of this?!"
Otako shakes her head. "No. Most of us were created in the last five years. They weren't programmed. Oogi and his ministers feared a rebellion would start. Those created over five years ago...or special cases such as myself...are well versed in the story."
"Why hasn't the Niphentaxians conquered this place? They should know where it is; just ask the gestation computer."
"You're far more intelligent than you let on, Ataru. New Avalon's in a sector bordering space claimed by the Dominion. The Dominion's antipathy towards the Galactic Federation is known to you. If they suspected anyone affiliated with the Federation making any move towards claiming New Avalon..."
"War," Ataru concludes.
"Exactly. However, since we've no love for the Niphentaxians, I doubt the Dominion would perceive us as a threat. To make certain we're not taken advantage of, we'll deal with those Houses which are sympathetic towards inter-species relations. Thus, the Federation will have nothing to fear. The balance of power will be maintained."
Balance. Over the last three months, Ataru was beginning to grasp an understanding of how intergalactic relations worked. It was all a complex game of checks and balances, each power playing its assigned role while cautiously probing for new places where each could gain advantage over their adversaries. Ataru found the situation too complex for his liking. He wondered how Lum's father, even his grandmother, kept track of such things on a day-to-day basis. "But all this is academic if we don't find some way to bring Gloriana back, right?" he looks at Otako.
"Yes," she nods. "We have a problem. When the Niphentaxians learned about Gloriana, they saw to it that we would have no way of constructing a body to house her sentience by obliterating all DNA datafiles assigned to her. Our first task is to locate a template, then begin the gestation process. It takes a day. Other than yourself, I can't see any candidates to act as Gloriana's template."
He looks up. "I see one."
"Who?" she looks expectantly at him.
Ataru smiles as he wraps an arm around her. "The one person even the most staunch Niphentaxian would hesitate to harm."
"Her?!! Could it work?!"
"Let's find out," he kisses her...
* * *
"Shinobu-chan?" Atako kneels.
"What is it, Atako-kun?" the Terran looks at the bioroid. They and Tomoko have stopped for another night, still several hours' walk from Gekijoo. The young bioroid is asleep.
"Can we talk?" Atako lightly smiles.
Shinobu looks afraid. "Please?" Atako pleads. "I think we really should air out the differences between us, Shinobu-chan."
The Terran considers the bioroid's words. Images flash in her mind, recounting the past differences between her and Ataru. Her vision then clears as she looks at Atako. "Okay," she nods. "What do you want to talk about?"
Atako sits beside Shinobu. "You know, even after all we've been through," she sighs, "...I still miss the times we had together."
The Terran is surprised, then smiles. "Strange. I do, too. Part of me wishes we could go back to those simple times."
"Well...we could," Atako weakly smiles.
Shinobu feels a chill. "Atako-kun, I hope you realize that we're both...I mean, you're now a...!"
"Woman?" Atako completes.
The Terran nods. "Shinobu-chan, I know I'm a woman now," the bioroid beams. "I'm not letting it get to me! I'm still me underneath this!! Can't you understand that?!"
"That's what I'm afraid of, Atako-kun!" Shinobu sobs, tears brimming in her eyes. "Don't you understand?! I don't know what's real and what's an illusion about you! I don't think anyone knows or understands what you are...what Ataru-kun is, I mean!!"
"Don't you think I know that?! Don't you think Ataru knows that, too?!" Atako shakes her head. "Shinobu-chan, he has just had his whole world ripped to shreds! It's not like when Lum first started to live in Tomobiki, what she broke us up!! He has to live in fear of watching those he loves facing that monster again...and this time, you might not be lucky! This time, you could be **dead**!!!"
She shudders. "Shinobu-chan, please," Atako shamefully looks down. "I admit I was rough on you before. I was a total ogre...and many of you, **you** above all, didn't deserve that! I was scared for you, Shinobu-chan!! If any of you died because of that thing..." she reaches over, holding Shinobu's shoulders, "...I would kill myself to ensure no one would ever have to deal with that monster again!"
The Terran pales. Was Ataru willing to end his life rather than risk the *saikoo jinseijitsu's* possible re-emergence?! Why did she not see this before? "I...I didn't understand," she looks away, reaching up to place her hand atop Atako's. "But...why did you leave us?! Take Lum away from us?! Don't you understand?! She's our friend!"
"I know that!" Atako nods. "And Ataru knows that! He never wanted for Lum to stop being friends with you! All he wanted was for you to realize you can't live in this fantasy we've imposed on ourselves for two years!!"
"What fantasy?!"
"What do you think?! Look at you! Here you are, still wishing you could marry people you can't get! Ataru's practically engaged to Lum! Mendou could still get shanghaied into marrying Asuka! Inaba's a hard guy to reach! And I guarantee that within the month, Nassur will marry Benten! Why do you still dream of these people, Shinobu-chan?!"
Shinobu looks down. Atako was asking a question she herself bandied about. "I've watched you, Shinobu-chan," the bioroid cups her companion's chin with one finger. "I know how passionate you can be. I know how smart you are. I know what a good person you really are. You've got to let those people go, Shinobu-chan...all of them! Totally!"
"Then what?" Shinobu sniffs. "Do I live alone for the rest of my life?! Do I give up hope that anyone will love me?!"
Silence falls over them as they stare into the other's eyes. "Shinobu-chan...you have someone right here," Atako blushes.
Shinobu stares at the bioroid. Atako was attracted to her. But...was it just a continuation of what she had with Ataru...or was it something new? "I do, don't I?"
Atako breathes out in relief. "But...I'm not sure if I can give you want you want, Atako-kun," Shinobu shakes her head. "You see...I've been spending some time wondering what you and I...what Ataru-kun and I...had."
"And that is?" Atako muses.
"We did love each other," Shinobu smiles, trying to keep control over her discomfort. "But it was a continuation of the love we had as children. I remember five years ago...when you went to Sendai for a while. That was the time you met Windy, wasn't it?"
"Yes," the bioroid numbly nods.
"You came back...and while I didn't notice...you changed," the Terran shakes her head. "It really became apparent when Lum entered our lives. You were looking for something more than I was prepared to give. I guess...kids love in a different way than adults, even young adults do."
"That's true. When we were kids, we knew exactly what we wanted. We didn't concerns ourselves with what the other thought. In a queer sense of the term, we tried to dominate the other just like Lum did with Ataru."
"We were pretty selfish, too," Shinobu adds. "It was me and only me..."
"Ditto here, especially after Mendou came into our lives," Atako sniffs.
"And we've clung onto each other..."
"And we've hurt each other..."
"And we've been so jealous of each other, over the most stupid things," Shinobu sighs.
They stop, looking at each other. "I guess maybe we did love each other...as much as we've understood what love means," Atako smiles. "The question now is...can we love each other like adults?"
"I guess we could love each other...at least be friends," she shrugs, hesitancy entering her demeanour. "But...I don't think I could be your lover...your life-mate. That'll be too much a change for me."
Atako looks disappointed, but nods. "Yes. I guess that would be. Part of our problem I think is that we've always made too many demands on each other. If we're not careful, we'll do it again, won't we?"
"Yeah," Shinobu smiles. "Atako-kun?"
"Yes?"
"Am I really beautiful?"
Atako's answer is succinct. "Very."
"More than Lum?"
"Yes," Atako nods. "Besides, Lum's an alien...and already taken."
"More than Sakura-sensei?"
"Yes. Besides, Sakura's also taken."
"I don't believe you," she hums.
Atako looks offended. "To be honest," she purrs, "...I'm right now fighting an urge to rip your clothes off and pillow you silly!"
Shinobu pales, stunned that Atako's attraction was that serious. "Would you do that to other people...other girls?"
"Except for Tomoko-chan, there are no other girls I see," Atako smiles. "But while I hope I don't have to think of other girls, I do admit the possibility is there."
Shinobu feels some relief...but there is a touch of jealousy. "Well, then...if I do find myself accepting your offer," she smiles, "...then I'll just have to make sure you don't succumb to such...temptation!"
Both girls giggle, obviously wondering where this was going to take them. Atako kisses Shinobu, then turns in. Shinobu slides into her sleeping bag, then stops to consider something. Finally, she reaches over and nudges Tomoko. "Tomoko-chan," she whispers.
"Eh?" the young bioroid stirs. "Is there a problem, Miyaki-san?"
"I've got a question," Shinobu whispers. "Keep your voice down. Atako-kun's asleep."
"What is it?" Tomoko hisses.
"This machine...the one that created you and Atako-kun," Shinobu gestures to the now-sleeping bioroid. "Could it do that again?"
"Do what again?"
"Make another double."
The young bioroid remains confused, then comprehension crosses her face. "You mean create one of...?" she points.
The Terran nods. "I believe so," Tomoko nods. "When we arrive in Gekijoo tomorrow, I'll have the information passed on."
Shinobu nods, then lies down...
* * *
"There! Gekijoo."
Ahead of Shinobu and Atako is a small town no larger than Tomobiki district. Like all Niphentaxian urban centres, it is a nearly-exact double of Shinobu's hometown. "Wow!!" the Terran stammers, sweat pouring down her head. "When Lum said these people venerated us, she wasn't kidding!"
"Yeah," Atako looks as nervous. "Well, shall we go face the lions?!"
Shinobu nods. Moments later, they enter Gekijoo. Looking around, Shinobu is wide-eyed to see everyone is dressed in some variation of clothing common either to Uru or Tomobiki. The usual dress is the Tomobiki High School uniform. "Aren't we conspicuous?" Shinobu stares at the jumpsuit she and Atako wear.
"Not really," Tomoko smiles. "You two are dressed like any Avalonian fresh from the gestation factory. Don't worry. They won't take too much notice of you."
Shinobu relaxes in relief, then is stopped by a hand. "Hey, what have we here?!"
Shinobu and Atako see four men staring at them. They're dressed in school uniforms, having taken the guards as their inspiration. "My, my, my!" the one resembling Megane cackles. "Look at these two little play-toys here! Hey, boys, wanna have some fun?!"
He moves to grab Shinobu's jumpsuit. The Terran is enraged. "Hands off me, pervert!!!"
Megane's look-alike is smashed head-first into the concrete! "Hey!!!" Paama's look-alike growls. "What was that for, slave?!!"
Tomoko leaps in front of Shinobu. "You don't understand! Shinobu and Atako here are warriors for Lady Otako's bodyguard!!"
The "guards" don't believe her. "Why should we trust a little pillow-warmer like you?!" Chibi's look-alike pokes Tomoko.
"If you do not believe me, ask Otako!" the young bioroid snorts. "I believe the report I'll give her when I see her later today may not particularly please her."
The four men gasp at that prospect. "Um...n-never mind...!" Kakugari's look-alike stammers. "You didn't see us!!"
The four quickly retreat. "Bastards," Shinobu zips up her jumpsuit.
They proceed down the street. "There's something I don't understand," Shinobu looks around. "This supposedly occurred in the last decade. Most religions I know of normally took centuries to develop. How did the Niphentaxians convert so quickly?"
"It's their way. They quickly adapt to new situations," Tomoko explains. "The Invaders have this ability to instantaneously analyze, adopt and copy other people's social and technological patterns. It is a survival tactic which has evolved over the years. However, they lack...originality. They cannot conceive their own society. They're compelled by their own genes to copy from others."
The teenagers are surprised by the young bioroid's statement. "I was right all along," Atako sighs. "They really have **no** life!"
"Hopeless," Shinobu shakes her head. "Do you think something better will come along to make them turn away from us?!"
"I don't believe so," Tomoko hums. "When the cult of Lum became widespread, everyone regardless of prior affiliations participated. For the first time, the Invaders were a united culture. That's what motivates them in their desire to preserve the status quo on Earth."
"In other words, without us to inspire them, they'll feel they're losing control of their world," Shinobu concludes.
"They're just reacting to the Spirit War and everything after that!" Atako groans.
"Just like everyone in Tomobiki."
"I guess Ataru'll just have to redouble his efforts," Atako concludes. "It's the only way to punch holes in these jerks' hubris!!"
"Agreed," Shinobu stops. "Hold it!"
They freeze, staring at a Shinto shrine across the street. Seated by the front gate are Mendou and the guards, attended by pretty Niphentaxian priestesses dressed as either Sakura or Lum. The girls seem quite willing to permit the Terrans to shamelessly fondle them. Tomoko, Atako and Shinobu leap behind a cherry tree. "Shit, what a time for those jerks to show up!!" Atako hisses.
"Look at them!" Shinobu glares. "They're practically in paradise!!"
"We'll just have to destroy paradise!" Atako concludes...then her eyes narrow as a strange feeling crosses her heart. "Eh?!"
"Sister, be...!" Tomoko gasps.
The priestesses pause, curiosity crossing their faces. Their eyes gaze upon Atako in the distance. It is as if all they see now is the bioroid. Atako is paralyzed, wondering how this discovery will affect their task. Finally, the feeling fades and the priestesses return their attention to their guests. They didn't notice the sudden shift in behaviour.
"...careful!" Tomoko gasps.
Atako spins around as she catches her breath. "Wh-what happened?!" she stammers. "Why did they feel so familiar to me?!"
Tomoko sighs. "They're Avalonians."
"Eh?!" Shinobu gasps. "How did they get themselves integrated?!"
"Quite simple, really," Tomoko smiles. "They are older bioroids. When the Invaders prompted the gestation factory to begin mass production, they initially wanted us to resemble them and behave like them. Only recently have they modified their stance to ensure we can be segregated from them."
"I see," Atako looks. "Tomoko-chan, is there a back door to this place?"
"Yes. Follow me, please."
The three walk out of their hiding place. Seeing this, the priestesses increase their sensual foreplay with their guests, moving to block their view of the street beyond the shrine. Mendou and the guards are quick to react to their ministrations. In minutes, Tomoko, Shinobu and Atako have moved to the shrine's back door. The door slides open and a topless priestess, looking like a brown haired hornless Lum, smiles. "Enter."
"Thanks," Atako nods.
She then jolts as the priestess embraces her. "Oh, sister, you have finally come!" she tearfully wails. "Now, we are free!!"
Ataru's double nearly faints. "Could you get your breasts out of my chest, pl-please!" she stammers. "I really can't take that!"
"Oh, sorry!" the priestess stands back. "I did not mean to sexually arouse you."
"Th-thanks...!" Atako nearly collapses.
The door to the main shrine slides open. "Hey, Nuriko-chan!" Paama seizes the priestess from behind, roughly fondling her breasts. "Come back out here and let's party...eh?!"
Paama finds himself staring at Atako. "Hiya, Shitto!" the bioroid cackles, cracking her knuckles. "Mind letting her go?!"
He pales. "A-a-a-Ataru...?!"
Her fist sends him into a wall! "Atako-kun!!" Shinobu cries out. "The others...!!"
"What was that about the others?!"
Atako and Shinobu see Mendou and the other guards standing there, weapons out and fanatic determination in their eyes. "Well, well, well," Megane hefts a machine gun. "Look who's come back into our trap!! Now, there'll be no chance of anyone interfering with Lum-san's life again!"
"Once we're finished with you, your grandmother and your sister will be next!" Mendou draws his katana. "There will be no power which'll stand in Lum-san's way!!"
Atako smiles, her hand reaching for her jumpsuit zipper. "Hey, boys!!!" she sweetly bats her eyelashes. "Look at this!!!"
The men gape as she unzips and exposes herself. "Whoa!!!" Kakugari howls...
...then gets an elbow, knocking him out. "Pervert!!!" Atako snaps.
"Look out!!!" Shinobu rams Atako aside.
Megane's machine gun chatters. Bullets rip through Shinobu's shoulder! She cries in pain as she falls to the floor, gripping her wounded arm. "SHINOBU-CHAN!!!!!!" Atako howls in rage. "YOU BASTARDS!!!!!!"
Before Mendou, Megane and Chibi could defend themselves, Atako sandwiches their heads! The three collapse to the floor like marionettes with their strings cut. Atako takes a defensive stance as she looks around, expecting new targets. "Anyone else?!!"
"No," Nuriko reports. "They stepped into our trap believing they were laying a trap for you. You must remove yourself from this town immediately, sister! Lady Otako has assigned a company of assassins to ensure that no one may harm Lum-sama's Holy Apostles."
"We'll deal with them later," Atako leaps to Shinobu's side. "Shinobu-chan!"
The Terran is being comforted by the others. "It hurts," she painfully reaches for her shoulder. "They shot me...!" she gasps. "They really shot me...!!"
"Help her," Atako looks at a priestess.
"But of course," she nods.
Atako looks at Nuriko. "Nuriko, can you tell me where Lum is?"
"She is in the town cathedral," the priestess sighs. "She is protected by two companies, all with orders to shoot to kill. Atako, with your friend injured like this, it will be suicide for you to attempt a rescue!"
"There's a way!" Shinobu gasps. "Atako-kun, if this gestation machine could create you, it could create another me! I'm out of this fight...!" she feels faint. "Sorry!"
Atako kneels beside her. "It's okay, Shinobu-chan," she kisses the Terran's forehead. "Thank you so much."
Shinobu is mercifully allowed to lose consciousness. "Even with Shinobu's strength added to an Avalonian's abilities, the odds against your success in rescuing Lum-sama are exceedingly small," Nuriko shakes her head. "Besides, this town is protected by an energy field which prevents the gestation machine from making a duplicate of Shinobu from here. You must remove her from this town before you can be transported back to the factory."
"Can you help us, Nuriko...without compromising your own position here?"
"I believe our position is already compromised," Nuriko smiles. "At the same time, you must remove them, too," she points at the unmoving forms of Mendou and the guards. "If they are allowed to escape, then they will certainly raise the alarm."
"Yeah," Atako hums as she kneels beside Mendou. "That's true. Then again..."
"What?" Tomoko looks confused.
A grin crosses Atako's face. "I just got a crazy idea about how to get some more help in rescuing Lum," the bioroid icily giggles.
The other bioroids look scared, sweat pouring down their heads...
(COMMERCIAL BREAK)
"Station Yooina, dead ahead."
The bioroids tense as the warpshuttle emerges from warp. Yooina is a Manhattan-sized rock with a sensory outpost mounted on one side, drifting in the delicate gravimetric balance between star systems. On the bridge, Mienai notes an incoming message. "Open hailing frequencies," Hensou orders.
Mienai activates a control, revealing the unshaven face of a Niphentaxian officer trying miserably to resemble Mark Onsen, dressed in a militaristic version of the teacher's uniform. "This is Yooina Station, Urusian shuttle Keiryaku-Four-Nine-Four," the officer drones, clearly bored and irritated. "Identify yourself and please state your purpose."
Hensou looks angry, brilliantly acting the way Lum did after catching Ataru chasing a girl. "Is that some way to speak to me, Lieutenant?!!" she snaps, baring her fangs. "At least show some respect!!! I've come to see how my loyal soldiers are behaving themselves on their lonely watch!!!"
The officer nearly collapses on seeing who is speaking to him. "L-l-Lum-sama?!!" he falls down, staring at the Oni in disbelief. "Lum-sama, what are you doing here?!!"
"Is that a way you express gratitude when I've come to see my troops?!" she pouts. "Maybe I should go home and not come back!"
The officer panics. "N-no, Lum-sama!!" he gasps. "Please, forgive your most humble servant's disrespect, ma'am!" he bows low. "Wh-what can I do for you to atone my sin?!"
"Permit us to dock?" Hensou smiles.
He looks relieved. "With pleasure!!"
The screen goes blank. Soon, a hangar bay opens. "We've struck a nerve," Kamen hums. "How do we play this?! Subtle or," she pulls off her top, "...straightforward?"
"Subtle," Hensou smiles. "Let's not overwhelm them all at once. That'll make them instantly suspicious. Be...discreet."
"Gotcha!" Kamen slips her top back on.
The shuttle lands. Awaiting it are a troop of Niphentaxian soldiers. They have taken several people from Tomobiki as their inspiration: the guards and even Ryuunosuke. As the shuttle's boarding ramp lowers and Hensou steps out, the soldiers snap to attention. The officer bows low to his "goddess." "Lum-sama, on behalf of your loyal servants of Yooina Station, I welcome you!"
"Thank you," Hensou smiles, then waves behind her as Kamen, Mienai and Damasu disembark. "You recognize my friends?"
The soldiers gape. Receiving Lum was the honour of honours, but to meet her along with two of the Holy Company, even one of the Sinful Doubters?! "But of course, Lum-sama!" the officer bows. "Benten-sama, Oyuki-sama, Lan-sama, welcome to Yooina Station!!"
"Thanks," Kamen steps down beside Hensou. "It's kind of nice to take a break! Shit, making these long voyages is such a pain, especially when your ships are broken down!!"
"How terrible!" the officer hums. "May I enquire where Your Graces were travelling?!"
"Zeiwan," Mienai softly intones. "We were hoping to visit our dear friend Chara."
"Yeah!" Damasu giggles. "She's about to bring out a new line of companion androids and wanted us to see them!!" She looks around. "Gee, you could use a couple of 'droids here yourself! Is this all you have?!"
"Unfortunately, yes," the officer nods. "Ours is a very important task! The trade between the Urusian Union and the Zeiwan Republic is very important. We do not wish to see the Dominion interrupting it."
Also, the Niphentaxian Union extracted a transit tariff whenever foreign ships passed through its space, Hensou notes. "If you don't mind, Lieutenant, it has been a long trip," she yawns. "We'd like to stay here for the night before proceeding on tomorrow."
The officer drools. "Um, certainly, Lum-sama!!" he nods. "S-shall I inform President Oogi of your presence here...?!"
"Oh, no!" Hensou shakes her head. "Don't bother me about that boy, please, Lieutenant!! He really gives me a headache! As a matter of fact, don't tell anyone we were here until we're gone! Is that alright?!"
"It's irregular," he starts, then sweats as Hensou seductively moves towards him. "Of course! What harm could that be?!"
The Oni bioroid subdues a triumphant smile. Her baiting the lieutenant served two purposes. First, ensure that Oogi doesn't hear that his people's goddess is in **two** places, thus making him suspect something. Second, the Niphentaxians were notorious for absorbing all sorts of gossip. If the news got out in the defence networks that Lum disapproved of Oogi, then the Defence Force would be less reticent about obeying their president's commands. That would aid them well when the time came. "Well, if you don't mind, I'd like to take a look around," Hensou hums. "I've never been to a monitor station. Could your crew give us a tour, Lieutenant?"
"C-c-certainly!!" the officer stammers.
"I'd like to call Rei-san!" Damasu cries.
"We'll take you there, Lan-sama!" a petty officer accurately resembling Paama volunteers along with a friend looking like Ryuunosuke.
"Thank you!!" Damasu sweetly giggles. "You're such wonderful men!"
The three exit as the lieutenant divides his remaining crew between Hensou, Kamen and Mienai. Damasu listens as the others argue over who'll stay with the lieutenant, who immediately volunteered to escort "Lum" around the station. Reaching into her bottoms, the bioroid extracts two rings, each with a tiny blade no larger than a thumbtack. Soon, the three step into the station's communications room. "Here you are, Lan-sama!" the petty officer bows. "Please, be our guest!"
"Thank you," Damasu giggles as she steps inside. She waits until the Niphentaxians are inside the room and the door has closed before letting out a sensual cry. "Oooh!!!" she drops to her knees, one hand reaching for her bust and the other reaching for her crotch.
Instantly, the two soldiers leap to her side, quickly inquiring her present state. "I'm okay...I think..." Damasu pants, her hand slowly tugging her bikini top away from her bust. "I just have a very strange feeling..."
The soldiers' eyes bulge on seeing her breasts exposed. "Wh-where...?" the crewman stammers, his eyes rivetted on her nipples.
"Right here," Damasu coos, indicating her bust. "Could you touch me there, please...?"
The soldiers gag, wondering what they did to deserve such a chance to be intimate with someone as beautiful as Lan. However, their pent-up passions quickly overwhelm what little senses they have. In seconds, both lightly embrace Damasu, their hands stroking her breasts. The bioroid lets out passionate gasps. "Oh...oh...oh, that's just what I need...!" she sighs as her hands slide to the exposed skin below their hairlines.
The soldiers pass out. Damasu stands, slipping her top where it belongs. "Thank you so much, gentlemen," the bioroid giggles. "I'd normally allow you to express yourselves further, but I've work to do!"
A nude Mienai appears in front of her bond-mate, eyes wide and tearing, an un-Oyuki expression of shame on her face. "Damasu-chan, how could you?!!" the Tritonian bioroid wails, showering the Seishin bioroid with ice-pellet tears. "Don't you enjoy my company?!!"
Damasu comforts Mienai. "Now, now, now, Mienai-chan! You know you're the only one in my eyes!! There, there," she gently embraces the crying bioroid. "I'll always love you, Mienai-chan!! We're bond-mates, remember?!"
"Remind me," Mienai huskily whispers.
The Seishin bioroid purrs as they kiss. "A-hem!" Kamen's voice is heard. "Could you two stow it for a bit?!"
Damasu and Mienai fire resentful stares at the Fukunokami bioroid, who just stepped in with Hensou. Both she and the Oni bioroid are topless. "I see Damasu was successful, too," Hensou muses. "Let's get to work!"
"Got it!" Damasu sits at the console, then calls up the encryption programs. In minutes, classified information of an interesting sort appears. Fortunately, the Seishin bioroid was created with a special aptitude towards cryptography. "I wonder what's so secret that they put five code-locks on it!" she muses as she attacks the program.
"That has to be about where Darling is!!" Hensou hisses, slipping on her top. "Break it open, Damasu-chan! Hurry!!"
"Right!" Damasu nods as Kamen slips on her top and Mienai dresses.
Moments pass as a list blurs past. It is broken with images from other anime shows..."Patlabor," "Maison Ikkoku," "Ranma 1/2," "City Hunter," "Cutey Honey," "Gall Force," "Sailor Moon," "Kimagure Orange Road" among many others. Finally, the last code is broken and Damasu calls up the file. "Why, this is...!!!" she gasps...then her head slumps as sweat pours down her hair. "A copy of the 'Rec.Arts.Anime.Fandom's List of Favourite Anime Shows!!'"
An explosion occurs!! [Note: apologies to those who use rec.arts.anime.fandom to express their views about other shows...F.H.]
* * *
"Goods news, Captain!!" Hensou reports. "We've found Lum and Ataru!"
The "Kashin's" bridge crew relax. "Good work, Hensou!!" Invader nods. "Where?!"
"Phentax Twelve, outside the town of Gekijoo," the bioroid reports. "We've confirmed that the person responsible for this is indeed Otako, head of the Hegane Sect."
The bridge crew pales. "The Hegane?!!" Invader howls. "They're the most monstrous of the lot!!! Mr. Groom's in big trouble!! Report back as soon as you can, Hensou!!!"
"Yes, Captain," Hensou salutes, then the screen changes to present the local starfield.
The large Oni shudders as he turns to face Nagaiwakai and Koosei. "I take it the Hegane are not pleasant," the matriarch muses.
"Mildly!!" Invader snorts. "They're the equivalent to right-wing *Asan'on* racists on Ipraedos!! They'll never give Mr. Groom any mercy if they get the chance!!"
"Then I suggest it's time we started calling favours in," Nagaiwakai sighs, then turns to the communications officer. "Young man, would you hail the colony of Magairu."
"Yes, ma'am!" the officer nods.
The image of a Zephyrite male in his thirties appears on the screen. He has blond hair and red-gold eyes, distantly resembling Ataru's first fiancee. He is dressed in a high-collared jumpsuit with a gold-trimmed blue cape. "Magistrate-archdeacon Fireye Windrider PRCZ here," he nods, then recognizes his caller. "Lady Nagaiwakai! The blessings of the Spirit of the Ancient Homeworld on you!!" he gracefully bows.
"And to you, Your Grace," Nagaiwakai returns his bow. "Fireye, dear, I've a great favour to request of the Zephyrite people!"
The minister shudders. "Which is?!"
"My grandson has been kidnapped by Purveyors of Entropy from the planet Phentax Two," the matriarch sighs. "In fact, it is the Hegane Sect of their religion which is responsible! Would His Holiness bequeath a writ of excommunication to aid my poor Ataru-chan?!"
He looks horrified on hearing Ataru's problem, which turns to fury when he learns who's responsible. "The Niphentaxians, eh?!" he snaps. "They've been plaguing the whole galaxy with their Entropic beliefs for too long!!" A smile crosses his face. "I'm sure His Holiness will happily grant your request, Nagaiwakai!! Where do we have to go?!!"
"If I can barge in for a moment," Invader holds up a finger. "I'm getting my people to call in as many ships as possible! Rendezvous with us near Station Yooina. We can plan an avenue of attack then!!"
"Of course," the minister nods, then recognition dawns on his face as he stares at Invader. "So, you're Lum's father, eh?!"
"That's right," the captain nods.
Fireye Windrider has a twinkle in his eye. "Believe me, Captain, your daughter has no idea what she's in for. Magairu, out!"
The screen goes blank. "Now, what the heck does he mean by that?!" Invader wonders, scratching the back of his head.
"Search me," Nagaiwakai muses...
* * *
"I'M A GIRL!!!!!!"
A hatchway in the factory opens and Atako looks in. "I see our new recruits have just awakened," she hums. "You alright in there?!"
A nude brown-haired woman leaps over, seizing Atako by her jumpsuit collar. Her eyes squint as she tried to focus on the bioroid before her. "Ataru, you bastard!!! How could you do this to me?!! Is this your revenge on us for what we supposedly did to you?!! Answer me, you slime...eh?!"
The woman stops as her arms brush against Atako's bust. "What the...?!" she gasps, her eyes widening. "Um...who are you...?!"
Atako produces a pair of square-rim spectacles. "Put these on."
The woman slips on the glasses. Other than the upturned nose and the chiselled jaw, she is attractive. A further modification was made: this bioroid's wavy hair was allowed to grow to shoulder length. As soon as her vision is cleared, she looks on Atako...then her eyes trail to the bioroid's chest. "Oh, gods!!!" she gasps, horror crossing her face. "It happened to you, too!!!" Wailing, she tightly embraces Atako. "Oh, Ataru-kun, this is the most horrible day of our lives!!! Our manhood has been taken away!!!"
Atako gasps. "Let me go!! Cut it out, man!!! This ain't the time to panic!!!"
After a moment, the other bioroid calms down. "Um...is there a mirror?" she looks at Atako. "I'd like to see the...um, damage."
"Over there," Atako points.
The other bioroid walks over. Her eyes widen on seeing how attractive she. "Gods!!" she whistles as Atako moves to stand beside her. "As girls, we're not so bad, are we?!"
"Yeah," Atako nods. "It takes a bit of getting used to, but I have no big problems. Anyhow, you can relax. The real Aisuru Megane's physically okay. He's in another chamber of this place."
"Then...what are we?!"
"We're bioroids," Atako sighs, handing the other a jumpsuit. "We're copies of the originals. Unfortunately, this gestation machine's only programmed to create women."
"Bioroids?!" Megane's duplicate gasps. "Oogi's people've come this far, Ataru?!!"
"Um...you can call me Atako," the other amends. "And no, they certainly haven't got this far, thank the gods. The technology that created us was seized by them so they can have a handy source of cheap labour."
"You mean...*slave* labour?!"
"Exactly," Atako nods.
"Does Lum know of this?!"
What? Not "Lum-san" liked Megane called the Oni since they first met? This version of Megane was definitely an improvement. "No!" Atako sighs. "In fact, I don't think anyone outside of the Niphentaxian government...and those who live here...know of this. Do you think the Niphentaxians would be allowed to keep them if Lum got wind of it?!"
"No, I guess not. So, why create me?"
Atako nods. This version of Megane was becoming better by the second. "Simple. The leader here, Otako, is under the influence of a curse designed to make Lum's life hell. I don't know who put it on her, why that person did it or what it's supposed to do. Worse, every Niphentaxian on this planet is under the influence of this curse...not to mention your other self, the guards and Mendou."
"I see," Megane's double hums. "Where's Lum...and wasn't Shinobu kidnapped with us?"
"Shinobu's here...and wounded."
"Wounded?!!" she gasps. "By who?!"
"Your brother," Atako looks regretful.
Megane's double staggers, then sits. "Oh, boy!! What about Lum? Is she safe?"
"In a cathedral, under heavy guard," Atako sits beside her. "Look...I need you guys to help me if we're to rescue her! Not only that, we've got to find some way to free the Avalonians...the bioroids created here!"
"I'm not the only one, then?"
"No. There's doubles of the guards, Mendou and Shinobu. I think between us, we'll give Otako something to think about!"
"Damn right we will!" Megane's double cackles. "Well. You changed your name, so I might as well change mine. How's 'Aisuko?!'"
"Perfect. It's better than 'hey, you!'"
They laugh as they emerge from the room. "Hey, sexy!!" a voice hums. "Going my way?!"
Aisuko flushes as she faces her heckler. "Oh, cut it out...whoo!!!" she whistles, eyes wide. "Who're you calling sexy, man?!!"
Atako is as impressed. While maintaining their templates' uniqueness (Chibi's short stature, Paama's curly hair and Kakugari's freckles and stockiness), certain features have been accentuated. Urayako Chibi is well-proportioned. Shikko Paama has a model's demeanour mixed with someone who spends time playing physically intensive sports. The greatest change is in Dareko Kakugari, who, in addition to having shoulder-length hair, has had her body fat replaced by rock-hard muscle. Further, their larger, more expressive eyes naturally enhance their beauty. Shinobu pops out from behind Dareko. "Well?!" she giggles. "What do you think, Atako-kun?!"
"Shinobu!!" Atako gasps. "You're okay!!"
"Atako-kun, I'm not Shinobu!" she points to herself. "I'm Shinoko."
Atako then remembers what the gestation machine has also done. "Oh, I'm sorry! I hope you're not jealous, Shinoko-chan!"
"Wait until we're alone and I'll express my jealousy," Shinobu's bioroid double purrs, sensually leaning against Atako's shoulder.
The guards' doubles emit wolf-calls. The priestesses who accompanied them giggle. "My, what a natural bond-mating!" Nuriko smiles. "You make such a lovely couple!"
Everyone laughs as they allow the tension to flow out of their systems. "Hey!" Aisuko looks around. "Where's Mendou's sister?!"
Shinoko sighs, thumbing a nearby room. "Still looking at herself! She just can't get over herself!! She's worse than Rei!"
Atako looks inside. "Hey, quit staring at yourself!! We've got...whoa!!!" she gasps.
The guards' doubles see Mendou's twin still nude, shifting herself from side to side to take in all the details. Like Atako, Shutako Mendou's physical features have not shifted beyond the basic gender change. "Self-love freak or what!" Shikko gasps.
"If I had that body, I'd be the same way!" Urayako sighs.
Atako growls as she storms in. "Hey!!! Earth to Shutako!!" she waves her hand in front of Shutako. "Time to get to work!!!"
"Eh?!" Shutako looks surprised, then stares at Atako. "Is there something wrong, Atako-chan?!" She stares at the mirror, a romantic sigh escaping her. "I still have to get myself used to seeing such a vision of divine beauty staring back at me!!"
"Couldn't the machine have made her less pompous?!" Aisuko groans.
"I'll handle this," Shinoko steps inside, moving to stand beside Atako. "Shutako-san!" she coos. "Shutako-san, we need you!!"
"Did you say something, Shinoko-san?" Shutako's eyes don't turn away.
"But, Shutako-san," tears appear in Shinoko's eyes, her eyes wide with sorrow. "Someone shot my poor sister Shinobu!"
Mendou's double freezes, then in a flash, whips over to grasp Shinoko's hands. "Is this true?!!" she hisses. "How dare they think of harming such a delicate flower as your sister, who enchants my brother to this day!! By all the gods, I shall make them **two** for their sins!!!" she draws a sheathed katana from nowhere, partially drawing it for effect.
The guards and Atako look scared, sweat pouring down their heads. "I prefer her the way she was before!" Dareko moans.
"Never mind!" Atako shakes her head. "I guess there're certain things that can't be changed!!" She passes a jumpsuit to Shutako. "Here, gorgeous! Throw this on!!"
Mendou's double looks at the fabric. "But, this doesn't reveal enough!"
Everyone faints! "Who do you think you are, Shutako?!" Atako demands, her head four times larger than normal. "Seiteki Ozuno?!!"
"Wrong series," Shinobu's double objects.
"They'll start fighting like their brothers did!!" Aisuko sighs.
"We'll never rescue Lum at this rate!" Shikko stretches herself.
Urayako and Dareko nod in agreement...
* * *
After what seems an eternity, the rescue team departs from the gestation machine. Shinobu, her arm now in a sling, waves good-bye as she watches from a secluded bedroom with Tomoko and Nuriko. "This is not going to be an easy mission," the Terran sadly concludes as she sits on the bed.
"What made you reach that conclusion, Miyaki-san?" Tomoko hums.
"With the way Mendou-san and the guards fight Ataru-kun, I'm sure that sort of thing will rub off on their doubles!" Shinobu sits. "I hope Shinoko-chan's got enough patience to prevent them from killing each other!"
"I am sure sister Shinoko will have no difficulties," Nuriko stares out the window. "Considering Mendou-san's and Ataru-sama's attraction towards you...not to mention sister Atako's and sister Shutako's reflection of that interest...I believe sister Shinoko may find herself facing two potential suitors."
Shinobu looks surprised. "She'll have to choose between Atako-kun and Shutako-san," she moans. "It's just like before!"
"Not necessarily," Tomoko holds up an objecting finger. "Like our Creators, we do not practice the curious bonding you call 'marriage.' On Sagussa, people could seek more than one bond-made if they so desired."
"Two lovers?!!" Shinobu gasps, then shakes her head. "Oh, wonderful! Now I **know** things are going to go wrong!!"
The Terran moans as the two Avalonians stare at the other, wondering what could be so objectionable to Shinoko's situation...
* * *
"This should be the easiest rescue on record!" Dareko giggles as she hefts a missile launcher. "Swoop in and take Lum out of her prison, then get clear of the town and let the gestation machine transport us back!"
"Don't get to cocky, Dareko," Urayako wags a warning finger, shoulder-arming a grenade-launcher equipped assault rifle. "We've got two companies of assassins ahead of us protecting Lum, not to mention the company which was supposed to protect our brothers!"
"That's why this'll be so easy!" the muscular bioroid shrugs, giving her friend a cocky smile. "The company which was guarding our brothers was on the other side of town enjoying the company of a brothel! Honestly, Urayako-chan, you call that protection?!"
"Well, I guess not," Urayako scratches her cheek. "Still, don't get cocky! I want you to come out of this in one piece, okay!!"
"Okay, okay!" Dareko sighs. "Stop acting like my mother!! Sheesh!"
Atako and Aisuko listen from up ahead, both shouldering pump-action shotguns. "Hey, do something about those two, huh?!" the former looks at the latter. "They better not gab when we hit Gekijoo!"
"They'll be fine," Aisuko adjusts her glasses. "Have a little faith, Atako! We know what we're up against!!"
"Uh-huh," Ataru's bioroid double seems not convinced, then looks over to see Shinoko and Shutako staring at her. "What is it?"
The two wait until Aisuko has dropped back to be with Shikko, then shift over to walk on either side of Atako. "Atako-kun, are you sure you're up to this?!" Shinobu's double hums, cradling a machine gun.
"What's that mean?" Atako looks confused.
"Forgive me for implying this, Atako-chan," Mendou's double places her free hand reassuringly on Atako's shoulder, "...but may I remind you that when we were our normal selves, you always shirked away from fighting alongside us when those chances presented themselves...such as the time when Memory first emerged from under my family's tree."
Atako sighs. "Look, Shutako-chan, I never liked the way you tried to resolve that. All you did was waste tons of ammunition and totalled Tomobiki. Big waste of time, don't you think? Besides," she looks at the shotgun in her hand as if it was a rattlesnake about to bite her, "...under normal circumstances, I'm loath to resort to this when I've got a problem! I can't begin to understand how my brother is still able to yank guns whenever something gets out of hand!"
"We are different from our templates," Shinoko muses. "This might be a good sign."
Atako and Shutako consider the point, then nod. "Maybe," the former muses...then her eyes widen as she notices that the latter has not moved her hand from her shoulder. Looking at Mendou's double, Atako feels a curious shift in her emotions. If she could alter her very being from what Ataru Moroboshi currently was, could Shutako do the same? The prospect seems quite intriguing to Atako and definitely worth exploring.
Immediately, her left hand slides up to gently lift Shutako's from her shoulder. Shutako looks confused...then her demeanour transforms to surprise when Atako doesn't let go of her hand. The two look at each other, unsure if this is the proper way they should behave given the bad blood between Ataru Moroboshi and Shutaro Mendou. Finally, both seem to smile, as if saying "I'm willing if you are." Their hands don't part. Watching from behind them, the guards' sisters stare at each other, wondering what was happening to their reality if a double of Ataru and a double of Mendou could treat the other with friendship, if not something more intimate.
Atako's eyes widen as she realizes there is another factor: Shinoko. Looking right, she notices Shinobu's sister looking at them. Both Atako and Shutako seem nervous, wondering if Shinoko would express her sister's temper if she felt left out again. To their total surprise, Shinoko smiles approvingly. Atako and Shutako emit sighs of relief. Then, as to better communicate her desires, Shinoko shifts herself to stand between Ataru's and Mendou's sister, slinging her machine gun so she could wrap an arm around them both. Feeling her closeness, Atako and Shutako stare at each other, then smile and link hands behind Shinoko's back, leaning their heads against hers to signify their desire not to let the other go. Shinoko feels a blush rising in her cheek, realizing that in this existence, she will never have to fear being alone.
Now, if they could only help Shinobu...
* * *
Many hours later, the rescue team pass through a small market on the outskirts of Gekijoo. Completely inhabited by Avalonians, the newcomers are welcomed with warm smiles and hot food in preparation for their raid on the cathedral. The bright orb of Phentax Twelve's primary, Sanko-Phentax, sets behind the grounded hulk of the gestation factory, a 20 kilometre long multi-storied flat structure painted khaki brown. Dotting the roof of the factory are control complexes, one of which possesses a glowing orb atop the tower's apex. Watching this through binoculars from a fruit kiosk, the bioroid Otako sighs in resignation. "There's the real problem," she growls. "That orb atop the factory must be an auxiliary control unit my sister created to prevent us from recreating Gloriana. Ataru, what do you think...?!" she turns to her companion, then looks confused. "Ataru, are you alright?!"
The Terran watches as the bioroid rescue team heads towards the distant glow of Gekijoo, disbelief and confusion on his face. "This may sound totally crazy, but I just watched Shinobu pass by with what looked like female doubles of myself, Mendou and Megane's boob-patrol!" he looks at Otako.
"Perhaps they are bioroids," the bioroid shrugs. "The gestation factory does that sometimes. It's quite unpredictable."
"Oh?!" Ataru shakes his head. "How's this, then: my double and Mendou's double were arm-in-arm with Shinobu!"
"So?!"
Ataru leans up to her, intimidating her with a haunted stare. "My double and Mendou's double were holding hands!"
Otako faints! "That **is** strange!"
* * *
"Welcome back," Invader grins as Hensou's team disembark. "Congratulations!"
"Thanks," Lum's bioroid double smiles, fishing a small computer chip from her bikini top. "I believe we'll be needing this."
"What's this?"
"A computer chip Damasu lifted off the Yooina central defence computer," Hensou nods to Lan's double. "It has on it the prefix access codes for every Niphentaxian defence unit currently in commission."
"With one command, we could shut the whole of Oogi's navy down just like that!" Damasu snaps her fingers in emphasis.
"Yeah!" Kamen cackles in anticipation. "This rescue'll be a cakewalk!!"
Invader nods. "Okay! We'll get everyone organized, then we'll head in. Meantime, I want you four to report to sick bay."
The bioroids hesitate. Sick bay mean the hyber-sleep capsules. "Of course, Captain," Hensou nods. "Let's go, girls."
The four proceed towards the "Kashin's" medical station. As soon as they are out of hearing range from Captain Invader, Kamen gently seizes Hensou's arm. "If they think I'm going back into that cryo-tube so I can pretend to be an icicle for Fate knows how long, they're wrong!" the Fukunokami bioroid hisses. "C'mon! I've got a better idea!"
"If we're caught, we'll be put into hyber-sleep without being given a chance to explain our actions," the Oni bioroid retorts, keeping her voice low. "Are you sure you want to risk that, Kamen-chan?"
"Could I make a suggestion?"
The four stop, looking right to see Dakejinzou standing there. "Shogai-sama," Mienai hums. "What are you doing here?"
"As soon as I overheard where you were ordered, I figured out the rest," she hums. "I take it you girls want to go elsewhere."
They look suspiciously at Dakejinzou. "Why do you care, anyway?" Kamen growls, reaching over to gently grasp Hensou's hand.
"Because, if your transponders were working correctly, you'd know that I'm a synthezoid," Dakejinzou points to herself.
"A synthezoid?!" Damasu hums. "You don't act like one, Dakejinzou."
"Of course not," the hunter gives them a off-smile. "I guess that's because I was constructed with such care to psychological detail. I don't remember who created me or why. I guess that's because I was in cryo-stasis for five million years. Anyhow, that's my problem to bear. How would you girls like to go someplace where you'll never have to worry about being controlled by others again?"
"We were hoping to go to Phentax Twelve," Oyuki's double smiles. "Like you, we don't possess information about who created us or why. All Nassur-sama informed us was that the Niphentaxians assisted in our creation."
"The Niphentaxians?!" Dakejinzou hums. "Well, well, well," she muses. "That does seem to confirm some rumours I've heard."
"What rumours?!" Lan's double demands.
"That the Niphentaxians have enslaved a race native to Phentax Twelve," the hunter muses. "I've always wondered why that planet was a forbidden zone to all outsiders."
The bioroids look stunned; that rumour wasn't general knowledge to their templates. "There are others like us?!" Hensou gasps.
"I believe so. Care to find out?"
"Could you get away with it?" Kamen hums. "I mean, old man Invader can go a long way if he wants to get something."
"Besides, we're seen as insurance to keep our templates safe," Damasu adds.
"Against who?" Dakejinzou snorts. "Any of Natsu-chan's enemies? The Ipraedies? Even the Dominion? Don't be ridiculous!" she hums. "Even if you are designed to portray your sisters, Dakejinzou's First Rule of Kidnapping states 'Always assume dead-ringers!'"
The bioroids hesitate. If Invader and Nassur understood that, they could be quickly considered not relevant. "Then our usefulness is ended," Hensou looks at Dakejinzou. "You got some more room in your ship?"
The adopted Fukunokami thumbs towards the hangar deck. "Get aboard and make yourselves at home. I'll be with you shortly."
The four nod, then run to Dakejinzou's ship. The synthezoid sighs as she proceeds to the bridge. Persuading Nassur of this would be difficult; one of the Vosian's greatest fears was his enemies using his few friends against him. Dakejinzou's own life had become interesting since the day she met Nassur shortly after Cinba's demise. She became a frequent target for the Mikado's dwindling legion of psi-hunters in an attempt to turn her against her former lover. Fortunately, her combat skills and unique origins made Dakejinzou Shogai one of the most impossible targets for opponents to capture, much less kill. Unmarked graves on a dozen worlds holding the remains of many experienced psi-hunters and mercenaries attested to that.
Dakejinzou turns, then sees Nagaiwakai standing there. "Is there a problem, ma'am?" Dakejinzou clasps her hands behind her back.
"Yes," the matriarch muses. "I hear that Invader has ordered those four bioroids back to their storage chambers on Io."
"He has," the hunter nods. "However, I don't want to stand by and allow them to be treated like brainless pieces of equipment. They're not so different from myself."
"True," Nagaiwakai muses. "After this is over, I just might have another option for them if they're willing to take it."
"Really?" Dakejinzou looks surprised. "Well, just as long as they're treated as people, not machines, I won't object."
"Do I treat you as a machine?"
"Of course not, ma'am!"
Nagaiwakai smiles as she slips her arm around Dakejinzou's. "Come, child. I've some business to discuss with you...something I think you'll find financially rewarding."
"It doesn't involve my killing people, does it?" the synthezoid hums.
"Not this time," the matriarch giggles...
(COMMERCIAL BREAK)
"There!" Aisuko hisses, glancing on the sleeping town of Gekijoo through binoculars. "All's quiet on the Western Front."
Atako's team is now perched on a small hill overlooking the town. Near the centre is the familiar shape of Tomobiki High, which, like in all Niphentaxian urban centres, serves as the temple for the Church of Lum. The bioroids scan the building through their own binoculars. "Any sign of Lum?" Shinoko hums.
"There!" Shutako points. "Clock tower!"
Everyone looks. Waiting on the balcony, staring to the night sky, is a depressed Lum. "Why doesn't she fly away?" Atako muses. "Shit, if she's supposed to be their goddess, it'd be considered heresy if they tried to stop her from going wherever she wanted!"
"Look around, Atako," Dareko sighs.
Atako looks. Mounted on the roof of the school are watch stations, each manned with grim-looking Niphentaxian soldiers. On the grounds in front of the school are surface-to-air and anti-ship missile launchers, not to mention tank traps and anything else soldiers would devise. "A little bit of overkill, eh?"
"Too much," Shikko hums. "You'd think this was the Imperial Palace during the war!"
"Or Fort Knox," Urayako muses. "Okay, so now what?!" she glances over.
Everyone looks to Atako. "Why're you looking at me?" she shudders.
"It's your party," Aisuko shrugs.
Atako sighs, sitting up and crossing her legs. "I've got no training in this sort of strategy, guys! Anyone got any ideas?!"
The others shake their heads. Shutako sits beside her, grasping her hand. "Atako-chan, when you were your old self before the Spirit War, you used to be able to perform incredible feats to try to win a woman's favour. No one was safe from you. Even if you have rejected such actions, can't you try to do it one more time? This is your future sister-in-law we're talking about."
Atako blushes. No one from Tomobiki save Mie ever expressed faith in Ataru's abilities. "Okay," she sighs, taking her binoculars and scanning Lum's prison. "All male guards."
"Is that important?" Shinoko wonders.
"Well," Atako sighs, then smiles. "If you guys can stand having people stare at you, I think we've got a chance..."
* * *
"Darling, where are you?"
The Oni had been forced to reside in the clock tower of Gekijoo's cathedral without any hint of when she would be released. There was good news. The disappearance of Mendou and the guards had caused an uproar. That paled against Lum's learning of who else resided on Phentax Twelve. She had been assigned several Avalonians when she was brought here. That surprised her; no planet in the Federation had advanced far in bio-cybernetic engineering. When she inquired Otako, Lum was told the Avalonians were spoils of colonization, the Niphentaxians' property by right of discovery. Lum felt nauseated. It didn't help that her servants stared at the Oni with hatred every time they were in her presence. Befriending them was going to be difficult.
The Oni walks back to her luxurious bed, laying down and staring at the ceiling. When she was alone in Tomobiki, she either sought Mie's company or allowed herself to drift into the Dreamscape to visit Noa. Mie was probably back on Earth. Lum had also discovered that some shield was blocking her from projecting herself into the Dreamscape. The Oni wondered what could do that. She dared not explore further. Heaven only knew what could happen if the Niphentaxians learned of the Sagussans. Lum didn't doubt Noa's people had the power to wipe out the Church of Lum, but if the interest of the *daishi'cha* in Ataru...and their acknowledgement of Lum's desire to marry him...became known, that would simply give them another excuse to exterminate Ataru. Lum would rather die than permit that to happen.
Worst of all, her personal bond with Ataru was missing. Lum discovered long ago that she could sometimes feel her Darling's emotions. The emergence of Ataru's Cyborg persona had increased her awareness, almost to the point where Ataru had confessed that whenever he was relaxed, he sometimes felt that they weren't really separated. Was this bond the reason the *daishi'cha* considered Lum the Other? If so, then who allowed such a bond to exist in the first place? Was it some unexplainable quirk of nature or was it intentional? If so, who did it and why?
Before the Oni could drift asleep, the door opens and Otako steps in. "Good evening, Lum-sama," the priestess mirthlessly smiles.
Lum looks incensed. Otako seemed not to care anymore about usual formalities. "What do you want?!" she growls, looking away.
Otako giggles, holding the mysterious crystal ball in hand. "Hoping Moroboshi will come take you away from us?" she muses. "Did you know that a massive fleet from as far away as Zephyrus and the Dominion are massing near Yooina? I suggest you think again. We still don't understand how is it he gained such personal power, not to mention such vociferous support, but we shall leave no stone unturned until we have all our answers about him."
"And then what?!" Lum snorts. "Don't waste your time, Otako! I'll tell you what's been going on! Did you know that Darling's family was a ninja clan who discovered how to preserve the knowledge of their leaders in a special bio-neural databank?! Did you know that databank is sentient?!! It calls itself the *saikoo jinseijitsu*!! What it hates most of all is me and all who care for me!!! We had the devil's own time trying to subdue that monster!! If it ever got out of Darling's head while he's still here, it'd proceed to kill every member of the Church of Lum it could get its hands on!!! What's more, I'd **allow** it to kill as much as it wants!!!"
Otako pales. "Want to know what else?!!" Lum stands. "Darling has a split personality! The inner self is a cybernetic killing machine which doesn't take too kindly to people making my life miserable!!! The Cyborg would rip your arms out and beat you with them if it got the chance!!! I'll make sure it **gets** the chance!!! Don't think that army out there's going to stop him, either!!!" she points out the window to indicate the soldiers "guarding" her. "The Cyborg eats armies for breakfast!"
The Niphentaxian priestess shudders. "Did you know Darling's sister Nokoko lived for twelve years in the Outland?!!" Lum prods. "Did you know that Darling is now under the protection of Dakejinzou Shogai?!! Did you know that Nokoko-chan has friends who're powerful enough to kill you without blinking their eyes?!! Did you know that Darling once saved the honour of a daughter of the First Mage of the Seifukusu Dominion?!! Did you know Darling's grandmother is a Righteous Gentile?!!" Lum pauses, allowing that information to sink in, then moves to drop the final bombshell. "And did you know that Darling is destined to become the...?!!"
The door collapses, smashing Otako in the head! The priestess drops like a marionette with her strings cut, her hand releasing the orb. The orb bounces on the floor as it rolls away from Lum. The Oni leaps back in shock as confirms Otako's unconscious state, then looks up to see the face of the person who rescued her. "Darling!!!" she cries.
"Don't tell her classified information, Lum-chan!!" a voice chuckles.
Lum leaps over to embrace her...then stops on seeing Atako looking at her, now in a string bikini! The Oni cries out, then drops back a step, eyes wide on seeing the transformation between the bioroid and her template. "D-d-darling...!!" Lum tearfully stammers, "...y-y-you're a g-g-girl...!!!"
"Hey, hold on here, Lum-chan!!" she calmly intones. "I can explain...!"
Lum's grief-stricken wail knocks Atako over! "MY DARLING'S A **GIRL**!!!!!! THIS IS THE MOST HORRIBLE DAY OF MY LIFE!!!! NOA-CHAN, I FAILED YOU!!!!!! HOW COULD DARLING BECOME *DAIMON'CHA* WHEN HE'S A **SHE?!?!?!**"
"Maybe I should keep her here and get Ataru to come rescue her...!" Atako moans, rising to her knees as she rubs her skull.
She finds herself embraced by a crying Lum. "Oh, Darling, our love will never die because you're a girl!!!" she weeps, dousing the bioroid with her tears. "I'll always love you even if we can't have children...!!!"
Lum is bashed down by Shinoko! "You horse-thief, you're not taking Atako-kun away from me **this** time!!!"
The Oni bolts up, her grief transforming to vile rage. "If you think you'll try to dominate **my** Darling because of this, Miyaki, you're very mistaken!!!" she snarls, lightning dancing over her body.
Both get blasted down by Atako's scream! "***HEY!!!! THIS IS SUPPOSED TO BE A RESCUE, NOT A FIGHT!!!! GET WITH THE PROGRAM!!!!***"
"Yes, Darling..." Lum gulps.
"S-sorry, Atako-kun..." Shinoko shudders.
The Oni looks surprised. "'Atako?!!'"
"Yeah!!" Atako rises. "Ataru's safe, but he's somewhere on this dirtball!! Once we get you safe, we're going after him, then we're blowing this ramen shop forever!"
"That's what you think!" a voice cackles.
They see Otako standing several feet away, the controlling orb in hand. "No one shall take Lum-sama away!!!" she cackles, her body glowing with magical energies. "Once you are destroyed, I shall go forth and destroy everyone who dares unites you with Lum-sama!!! Prepare for your true destiny, you artificial demons...your **deaths**!!!"
Lum leaps defensively in front of Atako. "No one takes **any** part of Darling away from me!!!" the Oni murderously snarls, then lets lose with a lightning bolt of unparalleled strength! "FRY!!!!!!"
The blast of energy rips through Otako's heart, coring out a fist-wide section of flesh and bone!! The priestess gasps as she is blasted against the wall, then drops to the ground, her blood staining the wall behind her. Otako's eyes stare at Lum as her life drains away. "Lum-sama...why...?"
Her head slumps forward, the controlling orb falling. Lum gasps as she realizes what she's done. Shinoko stares fearfully at the Oni. Atako walks around the two as she pulls up her shotgun. "Make sure this doesn't bother us again!!" she aims and fires.
A bolt of particle-plasma rips into the orb, totally shattering it! Atako sighs. "Let's get the hell out of here!!"
Both girls numbly nod as they turn and smartly move out of the room, Atako following them. Descending down the stairs to the third floor, Atako looks. "Where are you guys?!!"
An explosion to her left nearly knocks the three down as the other bioroids appear!! Lum gasps on seeing five women standing there in lieu of the five men who normally fawn over her, but after remembering Atako's brief explanation, relaxes. Cordite stains their faces, but the five seem to maintain their cool. One of Shutako's arms has a field bandage on it covering a gunshot wound which sliced into her biceps. "Shutako-chan, you're hurt!!" Atako leaps to her side, reaching over to support her friend. "How bad?!"
"It's a scratch," Mendou's double smiles, doing her best to hide the pain. "We've taken care of the idiots below! I think we've also found some hovercycles on the first floor, where Sakura-sensei's office would be!!"
Ataru's double looks relieved. "Okay, we've got what we came for and we've got rid of Otako to boot!! Let's amscray!!!"
They race to the first floor landing, then into the north-west wing. Bursting into the room, they find a group of Urusian pattern airbikes. "Great!!" Lum leaps on one. "Let's get out of this place!!!"
"Amen to that!!" Aisuko leaps on another, then stares at the controls. "Eh...Lum, could you tell us how to work these things?!"
* * *
Gekijoo's cathedral detonates in a giant explosion as bombs laid by the guards' doubles do their murderous work! Niphentaxians gasp in mortal fear as they watch the centre of their faith brought to ruin. The Avalonians witnessing this smile, realizing that their decades of indentured servitude are soon to be nothing more than painful memories. Before anyone could react, four airbikes blast away, flying to the distant gestation factory.
In the ruins, soldiers claw through the wreckage in hopes of finding survivors. As with all Niphentaxian ground troops, they are dressed as if they were members of Mendou's Panzer Division. "Otako-sama!!!" one sergeant cries. "Where are you?!!"
In answer, a volcano of psychic energy funnels from the site of the clock tower. Rising from the wreckage is a living Otako, her chest wound healed, eyes glowing like twin suns. "Otako-sama!!!" the sergeant gasps in relief. "You're alright!!! What happened?!!"
The priestess' eyes narrow as her voice booms. "GET MOROBOSHI!!!!!!"
Mortified, the soldiers retreat...
* * *
"Is everyone okay?!!" Lum calls as she guides her airbike to the distant gestation factory, Shinoko hugging her from behind.
Cheers of confirmation echo from the guards' doubles and Shinoko. Atako sees that Shutako is on the verge of unconsciousness. "We've got to get Shutako-chan to medical aid, Lum! She's losing a lot of blood!!"
"I'm...alright..." Mendou's sister gasps. "I said...it was...a scratch...!"
"Jeez, you're as thick-skulled as your brother!" Atako shakes her head.
"Hey!!!" Aisuko cries. "Incoming!!!"
Lum looks to see a battalion of airbike troops rising in pursuit from Gekijoo. "Oh, gods, they don't want to give up, do they?!!"
"A gun!!" Shinoko barks. "You drive!"
Lum passes a machine gun back. Shikko and Urayako arm themselves. "Atako-kun, fly on ahead!!" Shinoko yells. "Get Shutako-kun to the priestesses so they can look at her!"
"Right!! Watch yourselves!" Atako waves as she guns the airbike's engines to maximum overdrive, rocketing ahead of the others.
Lum glances back to see the Niphentaxians close in. "Lum-sama!!!" a sergeant waves. "Stop!!! We won't hurt you!!"
"Lie and a half!" the Oni hisses.
As the Niphentaxians close the range, the thunder of starship engines is heard. Everyone looks up to see the boat-shaped hull of the "Goddess of Luck" race at them, photon torpedo and concussion missile launchers deploying. "Incoming!!!" Lum screams.
The Niphentaxians wail as the first fusillade decimates their ranks! Shattered airbikes and burning troopers rain the ground far below. Machine gun then fire rakes them from another direction as the thunderous roar of a Fukunokami airbike is heard, followed by very familiar laughter. Lum's eyes widen as she looks back. "Benten!!!"
The Niphentaxians spin around, staring in shock as Kamen races at them, a machine gun in hand slung over her bike's handlebars and the bike's weapons firing! The Fukunokami bioroid cackles as she hoses the enemy bikers, sending many more to an early demise. "Let's see how much you like taking it!!!" Kamen howls.
The bike battalion is whittled to several wrecked platoons, retreating as the "Goddess'" swivel particle gun mounts chase them off. Lum notices more familiar faces piloting the frigate as the hatchway opens and Dakejinzou stares outside. "Are you people alright?!"
"We've fine!!" Lum glides her bike over. "Can you find Darling?!"
"He's waiting up ahead!" Dakejinzou points at the factory, then looks back. "And I see there are much more bioroids living on this planet than just Kamen and her team!"
"Eh?!" Lum looks at "Benten." "You mean, you're not Benten...?!"
The Fukunokami's attention is locked on Shinoko. "Y-you're just like m-me...!" Kamen stammers, eyes wide with confusion and relief.
"That's right," Shinoko smiles. "I'm Shinoko Miyaki. Shinobu's my template."
Kamen nods to her, grinning. "I'm Kamen Shigaten. Benten's my template."
Shinoko blushes from Kamen's stare, then looks at Lum. "Lum, why don't you catch up. Kamen-chan could take me back to the factory."
Without giving the Oni a chance to reply, Shinobu's sister steps over to sit on Kamen's airbike. Benten's sister guns her machine as the other doubles race away. Lum looks at Dakejinzou. "What's going on here?!! Who made that double of Benten?!!"
"Oogi did, on your father's orders," the hunter nods. "Come on in and I'll explain..."
* * *
The "Goddess of Luck" touches down atop the factory beside a tower. Dakejinzou and Lum disembark. The Oni is overjoyed to see who's waiting for her. "Darling!!!" she leaps into Ataru's arms. "Darling, you're alright!! You're safe!!!" she cakes him with kisses.
"Hey, hey, you!!" Ataru chuckles as he tightly embraces Lum. "Relax!! Don't you know by now I'm invincible?!!"
Lum then sees Hensou. "Mal-chan...?"
"My name's Hensou," her double bows.
"I suggest we get below and get everyone introduced to everyone," Ataru interrupts. "Besides, I need you for something, Lum!"
"You do?!" Lum looks confused.
In minutes, everyone is introduced to everyone else. While there is hesitation around Otako, Ataru's words quickly sooth any doubts. As they chat away, Atako tends to Shinobu and Shutako. Lum sits beside her former rival, regretful at the sight of the Terran's wounds. "I'm sorry," she quietly sobs as she lightly squeezes Shinobu's hand.
"Sorry?" Shinobu blinks. "Why?!"
"For not telling you about these people before," the Oni shakes her head. "Maybe somehow we could've avoided this disaster..."
"Lum, don't be mad," Shinobu pats Lum's hand. "You can't predict how other people are going to act! There's no reason for you to blame yourself! You're not at fault!"
"Uh-oh!" Dakejinzou looks out a window into the forest. "We've got incoming!!"
Everyone stares outside to see multiple lights shining through the canopy of trees, indicating a massive host. "Shit, we're on long odds now!" Kamen hisses. "Any way we can just teleport ourselves off this rock?!"
"All teleporters and transporters are down," Dakejinzou shakes her head. "We barely have communications to contact the fleets in orbit! Further, their fire-control nets are down. They could accidentally hit an Avalonian commune or this place! Like it or not, we'll have to settle it here!"
"How?!" Lum looks anxious.
"It's being done," Otako reports. "When you stepped into this station, Lum-sama, your body and mind were scanned. Gloriana's new body is being gestated. Once she's cognizant, she can then seize control of the gestation factory, then it can take us to Avalon."
"You're making **another** me?!" Lum gasps. "Isn't **three** of me enough with Mal-chan and Hensou-chan?!!"
"We're lucky our brothers aren't up to see this," Aisuko sighs.
"Lum, you have to agree there's no way Gloriana'll be harmed if she looks like you," Ataru hums. "Besides, you're one up on me! I've got two sisters and you'll have three!!"
"True," Lum looks at Dakejinzou. "But, what do we do about that?" she points outside. "I doubt they'll wait for us to resurrect Gloriana so we could steal their slaves!!"
"True," the hunter nods. "As to how to stop them, I'm at a loss."
The bioroids shake their heads save one. "I'm not," Atako speaks up.
"What do you have in mind?" Ataru hums.
"Well, I don't have it in my head...but **you** do," Atako taps her brother on the shoulder. "I say you just walk out, pretend you've come to surrender yourself...and when they least suspect it...let **you know what** out of your head...and let **it** deal with them!!" a mirthless smile crosses her face. "That curse we've been fighting may be much for all of us...but it'll be peanuts in comparison to the *saikoo jinseijitsu*!!"
Everyone turns white. "Darling, no!!!" Lum shakes her head. "If you let that monster out again, it'll try to destroy you!!!"
"Atako's right," Ataru sighs. "I doubt even as the Cyborg, I could wax those bastards out there!" he nods outside. "The *saikoo jinseijitsu* would have a field day!!"
"Are you sure we should risk it?!" Aisuko wonders. "We had the devil's own time trying to subdue that monster during the Spirit War! It'll be ready for us now!! What do you think, Shogai-san?!" she looks at Dakejinzou.
The synthezoid hunter muses. "I haven't had any personal experience with that beast, so I am unable to predict what could happen. I've only now just been hired by Nagaiwakai-sama to become Ataru-chan's combat teacher!"
"Call Grandma and ask," the Oni prompts.
Dakejinzou contacts the "Kashin." Once a clear and secure channel has been obtained, the hunter relays the plan. The matriarch's answer is grim. "Unfortunately, we can't beam down troops to stop this fight," Nagaiwakai sighs. "Further, there's the problem of this curse. If it's as powerful as people've hinted, then the *saikoo jinseijitsu* might be tempted to absorb that power for itself."
"If the *saikoo jinseijitsu* absorbs the power of this curse, this'll make the Spirit War look like a tea party!!" Kamen growls.
Everyone looks to Ataru. The Terran nods. "We've no choice." He looks at Atako. "Atako-chan, you and the others protect Gloriana. If you see any Avalonians approach the factory, get them to safety. Dake-chan, you'll help, okay?!" he looks at the hunter.
"Of course," she nods.
Ataru faces Lum. "Ready?"
"Ready!" the Oni nods.
They leave. "May the Creators go with them!" Nuriko intones.
* * *
"Any hope of penetrating that field?!"
"None, sir," the sensory officer shakes her head, then yelps. "Sir!! Incoming force! Niphentaxians..." she gasps, then curses. "Over six hundred ships!!! Sensors also indicate an echelon of Planet Destroyers!!"
Invader curses in Oni, then stares at the forward viewscreen, now projecting a view of the Niphentaxian task force. Invader and Nagaiwakai had scraped up a fleet of two hundred ships, including representation from the Ipraedies Empire, the Royal Kingdoms of Yehisril, the Seifukusu Dominion and the Holy Republic of Zephyrus. Fortunately, Invader had aces. "Tell the EWCR to transmit the fleet stand-down codes!!!" he barks. "Signal all ships!!! Sound battle stations!!!"
The klaxon blares as the crew leap to their action stations as an invisible code transmits from the "Kashin"...
* * *
Aboard the "Tamashii no Lum," Oogi glares at the opposition. The sight of ships from a half-dozen fellow Federation worlds, not to mention elsewhere, sends rage and betrayal down the president's spine. "I was trying to free Lum-sama from that devil's chains...and **this** is how they repay me?!!" he hisses. "Order all ships to action stations!! Have the Planet Destroyers stand by! Target all Seifukusu, Zephyrite and Ipraedies forces!! If necessary, target the Yehisrites, too!!!"
The fleet captain nods, then turns to relay the command...just as the lights dim. Everyone gasps as ship's power dies. "Sir!!!" an officer reports. "All weapons systems and shields are deactivating!!!"
"Every ship's affected!!!" another gasps. "Even the Planet Destroyers've been hit!!!"
"What?!!" Oogi cries. "How?!!"
* * *
Standing atop a ridge near the factory, Ataru and Lum watch as the Niphentaxians approach. Torches light an eerie scene as Lum gasps, "It looks like every Niphentaxian who lives on this colony's come!!!"
"There're even children!!" he points. "Mothers with babies...kids who should be in school...teenagers who should be dating...!!"
He falls silent, unable to say anything more. "All because of a curse someone tried to punish me with when I was born?!!" Lum shudders. "This...this is madness!!"
"Why do you think I've been so scared about you staying in Tomobiki?"
Atako's voice speaks from nowhere. "Ataru-chan! Lum-chan!!"
"Is Gloriana ready?!" Lum asks.
"No, not yet!" the bioroid replies. "But the Avalonians're making their way here! It's like Noah's Ark!!! You gotta see this!!"
"Tell us about it later, sis," Ataru smiles. "If there is a later."
"Darling, don't say that!" Lum cries.
Minutes tick away as the Niphentaxians approach. Ataru's eyes narrow as he detects one figure leading the pack: Otako. "Ready?"
Lum looks hesitant. "Are you sure...?!"
"Don't question it!!" he snaps.
"Moroboshi!!" Otako's voice echoes. "Surrender!! If you surrender, I'll guarantee that Lum-sama will not be harmed!!!"
"They always say that," he sighs, then yells, "What about my family?!!"
"What about them?!!" Otako replies. "They're not relevant!!!"
"No!!!" he screams. "Get ready, Lum!"
"Ready!" the Oni forms a lightning ball.
"Don't be a fool!!!" the priestess snaps. "Think, Ataru!!! For two years, your life's been dominated by Lum-sama's presence!!! You've chafed at her domination, fought to free yourself, free your planet from her!!! You and I seek the same thing!!! Join me and we'll guarantee Earth will develop the way it should!!! Isn't that more important?!!"
Interesting switch in tactics. "So, you mean to say to me that you never cared for Lum?!! I wonder what Oogi'd say to that!!!"
"What does he know?!!" Otako snarls. "He desires Lum-sama!!! Lum-sama must remain pure!!! Lum-sama must remain whole!!! Anyone who dares alter that must be destroyed!!!"
"That curse is trying to use every trick to make me turn away from you!" he looks at Lum, then yells. "Is that really you I'm talking to...or the curse the Old Woman of the Oak Forest put on Lum seventeen years ago?!!"
Silence. "I thought as much!!!" Ataru laughs. "It's no wonder you were so easy to take over, considering that everyone **knows** that all Niphentaxians are *brainless*, **clueless**, ***IDIOTS!!!!!!***"
"Prepare to eat those words!!!" Otako mindlessly screams.
"Now, Lum!!!" Ataru barks.
The Oni, still looking unsure, nods as the lightning lashes out, impacting the back of her Darling's head. Ataru cries in shock as he drops to his knees. "I'm sorry!"
Her eyes widen as Ataru is surrounded by a orange glow. His skin pales as tiger striping appears. Ataru's eyes glow star-white. Rising, his voice booms. "***COMBAT CLOTHING TRANSFORM WHIRLWIND!!!!!!***"
The energy rips away Ataru's civilian clothing, reforming into a ninja's gi. Lum tries to suppress her fear as she watches. "*I AM FREE!!*" the *saikoo jinseijitsu* glares at Lum. "*WHY DID YOU FREE ME, ONI?! ARE YOU PREPARED TO SURRENDER MOROBOSHI SO I MAY AT LAST HAVE A LIFE OF MY OWN?!!*"
"N-no...!!" Lum looks angry. "There's something you better know, first! Look there!!" she nods down the hill.
Ataru sees the advancing Niphentaxians. The possessed teen snorts as he glares at Lum. "*ARE THEY OF ANY CONCERN OF MINE?!*"
"They'd be if you realize that they're here to destroy Darling!!"
"*LET THEM! I'LL EVEN HELP!!*"
"I wouldn't say that if I were you!!" Lum snarls. "Even if they found out you existed, they'd still move to destroy **you**!!!"
"*WHAT DOES THAT MEAN?!*"
"Think about it!" Lum holds up a cautious finger. "Not everyone knows about you!! All they see is Darling! They're not going to give you a chance to state your case before they destroy Darling...and you!!"
Ataru hums as he stares at the advancing Niphentaxians. His eyes narrow as he notices their eyes glowing. "***SPIRIT-SENSOR!!!!***"
A mace appears! The crystal at one end glows as it gives the possessed teen a clearer view. "*INTERESTING!*" he muses. "*THEY HAVE BEEN POSSESSED BY SOME OUTSIDE POWER!*"
"That's a curse for me!!" Lum points at herself. "It's designed to keep me away from consummating my relationship with Darling!!!"
Ataru gives her a thin smile. "*UNDER NORMAL CIRCUMSTANCES, I WOULD HELP SUCH A CURSE KEEP YOU AWAY FROM MOROBOSHI!!*" he mirthlessly cackles. "*HOWEVER, I ALSO SENSE THAT THIS CURSE HAS BECOME A SHINMA!!!*"
Lum looks confused. "*Shinma*?!"
"*YOU SHOULD BETTER LEARN YOUR FUTURE HOMELAND'S MYTHS IF YOU DESIRE TO LIVE ON EARTH*," the possessed teen sneers. "*A SHINMA IS A CREATURE NEITHER GOOD NOR EVIL, BUT AS LONG AS IT EXISTS WITHIN THIS DIMENSION, THOSE NORMAL HUMANS WHO COME IN CONTACT WITH IT ARE DOOMED!*"
The Oni shudders, realizing there is presently no hope for Otako or her fellow colonists. Looking at his spirit-sensor, Ataru hums, then his head turns toward the gestation factory. "*THOSE APPROACHING US ARE MILLIPEDES' FEET!*" he snorts, pointing to a glowing light on one of the factory's towers. "*THERE IS THE SHINMA'S HEART!!*"
Lum looks, her eyes focusing on the glow. A nauseating feeling crosses her heart. "Why do I feel so ill...?!" she shudders.
"*IT IS FOCUSING ITS ENERGY ON YOU!*" the *saikoo jinseijitsu* reports. "*IT LIVES TO BRING YOU MISERY AND LONELINESS! COMMENDABLE, IF YOU ASK ME!! STILL, I'LL NOT BROOK ANYONE ATTEMPTING TO DESTROY MY HOST BEFORE I CAN MAKE IT MY OWN OR TRANSFER TO ANOTHER!!!*"
Lum shudders, wondering which side she should applaud. "Lum-chan!!!" Atako's voice yells from nowhere. "We've got a problem!!"
Inside the factory's control room, Atako stands beside another Lum, now dressed in a jumpsuit, working feverishly on the primary command systems. "What's wrong?!" Lum asks.
"Sister, there's an object attached to the stations primary power systems!" Gloriana speaks. "*Tcha*, this is so annoying!!"
"That must be the controlling orb!"
"Yes!!" Gloriana nods. "It's feeding a virus program into the primary command codes! As long as that orb exists, I can't activate the factory's stardrive systems, the planetary destruct system or reprogram the social control systems to free my people from the master control network!! It must be destroyed at once or we'll never leave this planet...and that's not to mention what could happen if that curse spreads to other worlds!!!"
Lum looks at Ataru. "If this curse isn't stopped here, it'll spread to the other worlds of Niphentaxian space! The whole galaxy could be threatened if this curse gets out of hand!"
"*SO I SEE*," the possessed teen snarls. "*SUCH DOMINATION DOES NOT PLEASE ME ONE BIT!! I SUGGEST WE DISPOSE OF THAT ORB!!!*"
He leaps, snaring Lum by the hand as he soars to the factory. Landing on the roof some distance from the orb, the possessed teen brings his cupped hands together as if he was drawing a sword. "***SOULSWORD!!!!!!***"
The magical katana appears. "*WE SHALL SEE IF THIS CURSE IS STRONG ENOUGH TO RESIST THE GREATEST FORCE OF THE MARTIAL ARTS!!!*"
"You better look around!" Lum warns.
Ataru's eyes narrow as he finds himself surrounded by Niphentaxians, blankly gazing at him. Leading them is Otako. "Destroy him!!"
The Oni notices the Niphentaxians' skins shrivelling, their life forces drained to form a glowing cloud. "Gods, no!!!" she gasps, cupping her mouth closed. "Their energy's being drained by that thing!!"
"*AN INTERESTING TACTIC!*" Ataru raises his hand. "*BUT ONE EASILY COUNTERED!!*" He barks, "***SPIRIT-BREAKER FIRE-LIGHT!!!!!!***"
A beam of energy lashes from Ataru's fingertip, lancing into the orb!! The orb's glow fades as it defends itself. Lum gasps as the energy draining from the Niphentaxians disperses. The Oni's eyes widen on seeing the colonists' bodies fading. "No...no...gods, no!!!" she shakes her head, stumbling towards Otako, who still seems alive. "Otako!!"
Lum gently lifts the dying priestess into her lap. She tries not to vomit at the sight of the shrivelling skin. "My fault..." Otako gasps, summoning what little strength she has left. "All... my fault...Lum-sama..."
"Don't move! Save your strength!!"
"No...this is only just...punishment, Lum-sama..." she gasps. "Don't...mourn me...I accept...judgement Fate...chose for me...!"
The Oni shakes her head, wondering what she did to deserve such loyalty. "Lum-sama, my sister...?" Otako gasps. "Is she...?"
"She's all right," Lum nods.
Otako nods, allowing death to take her. "I hope...you and Ataru...have a wonderful life...tell him...how sorry...I am...!"
Lum gasps as Otako fades. "No...NO!!!!" the Oni screams, spinning around to glare at the orb. "YOU MURDERED ALL THESE INNOCENT PEOPLE JUST TO HURT ME?!?!?! ***HERE'S MY DIVINE RETRIBUTION!!!!!!***"
She unleashes a blast of electricity. It strikes the orb with as much fury as the *saikoo jinseijitsu's* attack!! "*YOU FOOL, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!?!*" it bellows...
...as a backlash of energy ploughs into him!!! "DARLING!!!!!!" Lum cries.
She turns back, seeing the controlling orb glowing more brightly than ever. The Oni floats back, eyes wide. "What...what does it take to destroy you...?!!" she gasps.
An aged cackle is heard as the Old Woman's voice taunts over the years. <<THE NEWBORN WAS A GIRL, WAS IT NOT?!>> she cackles. <<THUS SHALL THE CURSE BE FULFILLED! WHEN THE BABE BECOMES A WOMAN, HER FATE SHALL BE SUCH THAT SHE AND HER BELOVED WILL BE FOREVER SEPARATED!! NO MATTER HOW MUCH SHE MAY LOVE HIM, THE LOVE WON'T BE MUTUAL! NO MATTER HOW MUCH SHE MAY FALL IN LOVE, THE LOVE WILL BE SHATTERED AND HER DREAMS SHALL NEVER COME TRUE!!>> More laughter is heard, then the Old Woman finishes. <<THUS, IT SHALL BE! HER DESTINY IS NOW DETERMINED!!>>
"No...no...!!" she shakes her head. "No! I will not allow this to happen to me!! I will **not** allow this to happen!!! I WILL NOT ALLOW THIS TO HAPPEN TO ME!!!! I WILL NOT ALLOW **ANYONE** TO DOMINATE MY LIFE!!!!!!"
Summoning what power she has, she lashes out, blasting the orb anew! It summons the energy necessary to defend itself against the Oni's attacks...as Lum utters a tired gasp, falling to the factory's roof. "No...!!" she moans. "It can't end this way..."
* * *
"Lum...!" Atako gasps as she and Gloriana witness the battle from below. She gently embraces the Oni bioroid, their eyes rivetted on the scene playing itself on the viewscreen.
* * *
Silence falls over the roof as Lum and Ataru lay unconscious, unmoving. The orb glows, as if it was Big Brother watching over streets in "1984." Then, an astral image appears beside Lum. <<Lum-chan...>>
Lum's eyes flutter open. "Noa...?"
She looks up to see the Seishin-born bureaucrat smiling at her. <<Hi, love!>> Noa kisses the Oni's forehead. <<Miss me?>>
The orb glows bright white, then lashes out with a bolt of psychic energy. Noa's eyes narrow. The attack dissipates. "What...?!" Lum gasps, eyes wide. "How?!!"
<<Simple, silly!>> Noa smiles. <<Don't you know the old saying that no one gets between a Sagussan and her bond-mate?!>>
Lum notices they aren't alone. Appearing around the Oni are a great host of Sagussans: Honey, Lufy, Catty, Hikaru, Madoka and Ataru's guards. The Oni's eyes water as she witnesses others appearing around Ataru. "Y-you came! You came to help me...help Darling...help us!"
<<Did you expect us to do otherwise?>> Catty smiles. <<You ARE Ataru-sama's Other!>>
<<You're destined to be together!>> Lufy nods approvingly.
<<And we'll not stop until you *are* together!!>> Mikan adds.
<<***NO!!!!!!***>>
The Sagussans surrounding Lum are deluged by a blast from the orb! The Oni screams, but the *daishi'cha* dismiss the attack. <<Don't you just hate it when someone tries to be a fly in the ointment?!>> Madoka sighs.
<<I think it's time we taught people a lesson!>> Hikaru growls.
"Hey!!!" Ataru gasps. "Look at me!!!"
Lum looks over...then her eyes widen on seeing Ataru surrounded by doubles of every girl her Darling once expressed interest in. The Oni quickly recognizes them by name and department. "The Inner Circle!" she beams, remembering her precognitive dreams.
Sakura-chan stares at the orb. <<Noa was right to summon us! Everyone, join hands! Form a mind-meld with Ataru-sama!!>>
People quickly link together, forming a giant psychic wall of energy which soon unites with Ataru. *No wonder I've always dreamt of a harem!!* Ataru stammers, wondering whether the sight of so many was a fond dream being fulfilled...or a foreshadowing of disasters and problems innumerable ahead.
<<It's alright, Ataru-sama!>> Lum-chan smiles at him. <<We'll never allow you to be separated from the Other!!>>
The Other?
Lum?!
Was it true?!
As if sensing his unspoken question, Lum glances left to gaze into Ataru's eyes. *Darling...I will always be here for you...!!*
*Koishii...I'll never leave your side!!*
Sensing what is happening, the orb glows white as it lashes anew. <<***NO!!!! THIS MUST NOT BE!!!! THIS WILL NEVER BE!!!!***>>
Incensed, Lum and Ataru together draw the power of the *daishi'cha*, then, as if they were one, project it at the orb...
* * *
"What's happening?!!" Invader demands, staring at the blackened orb of Phentax Twelve rotating below the "Kashin's" hull.
A volcano of psychic energy explodes from the planet! The ships are rocked as the energy lashes out, finally dissipating into nothingness. On the bridge, everyone looks around. "What was that?!" Nagaiwakai demands.
"I can't say!" the sensory officer shakes her head. "Whatever it was, it seems to have dispersed the energy shield surrounding Phentax Twelve...oh, gods!!!" she gasps, her eyes widening as a new reading is displayed.
"What?!" Invader demands.
"There...the only lifesigns...there's no Niphentaxian lifesigns, Captain...!!" she shakes her head, covering her mouth.
Silence falls. "What...?" Invader gasps.
"How many people lived here, anyway?!" Koosei demands, staring at Oyuki.
"Sir!" the communications officer yips. "A message from the Milky Way 'Curses 'R Us' Management Organization!! They report that the time management device monitoring Lum-san's curse has deactivated itself!!!"
Invader takes that in, then gazes at Phentax Twelve. "But...what happened...?!"
"Sir!!" the sensory officer reports. "Sensors indicate two ships lifting off from the planet's surface! One is the 'Goddess of Luck,' the other is...eh?" she gapes. "Gods!! Contact Two is twenty kilometres long!!!"
"Incoming signal from the second!" the communications officer barks. "It's Lum!!"
Lum's image appears. "Daddy!!! Tell everyone to get away from the planet!! It's going to explode!!! Hurry!!!"
The bridge crew gasps in disbelief. Invader spins to the communications station. "All ships, this is the 'Kashin!!!' Phentax Twelve is about to detonate itself!!! Pull back!!! Clear out of this place!!!"
As funnels of energy burst from the surface, hundreds of starships scatter in every direction. In seconds, Phentax Twelve's crust crumbles into the boiling mantle below. Finally, the planet's energy reaches super-saturation point. With a titanic flash, Phentax Twelve detonates, shattering into billions of atomic-sized particles!
(COMMERCIAL BREAK)
"It's over. We're free."
Warping away from the Phentax system, the factory proceeds to the Avalonians' new home. In a lounge near the aft end of the ship, everyone relaxes, relieved that the insanity is over with and saddened that the cost of freeing the galaxy of the Old Woman's curse was so high. Hensou walks up to stand beside her sister. "Ria, what happens to us now?"
The other bioroid smiles. "Our people are free to determine their destiny, Hensou. Once they've established themselves on New Avalon, then the future is theirs to decide and control. When Lum and Darling freed the master control system, I downloaded the information I retained on behalf of all Avalonians to the central matrix. They can use it now if they desire."
"Eh?!" Hensou blinks. "What about you?! Aren't you supposed to be their queen?!"
"No," Gloriana smiles. "People've always mistook my role. They believe it is my task to be New Avalon's leader. That's wrong. I was created to be a repository of knowledge, like Darling is with the *saikoo jinseijitsu*. The true nature of the experiment the Creators planned so long ago was to see if the people of New Avalon can use the knowledge I provide to forge a society they can call their own. Now, with the Niphentaxians unable to interfere, my initial purpose is ended."
"An elderwoman, you mean," Shinobu muses.
"Exactly," Gloriana nods. "Now that my people are free, I have the rest of my life to explore. I'll be going to Earth!"
The others are surprised. "Eh?!!" Aisuko leaps to her feet. "You're coming to Earth, Ria-san?!! Does that mean you'll be...?!!"
"Living where you go," Gloriana nods.
"Can we live in Tomobiki?" Shutako asks.
"Doubtful," Ataru's sister shakes her head. "My brother'd prefer that any version of Lum not live in Tomobiki...that is until Mendou's married, the guards are disbanded and Ataru-chan's married to Lum! If Ria or Hensou move to Tomobiki, there'll be a riot!!"
"True," Shinoko sighs. "Where do we go?"
"I've got that answer," Kamen holds up a finger. "Atako's grandma's looking for people to run her farm on Sado!" She then looks at Hensou. "If you're interested, I'll go!"
The bioroids face Atako. "Darling, will you go?" Gloriana walks up to her.
"I'll go if Shutako-chan and Shinoko-chan go," Atako smiles.
"Willingly!" Shinoko embraces her.
"With pleasure," Shutako takes her hand.
The other bioroids are quick to voice their willingness to join the enterprise. "Excuse me!" a male voice echoes.
Everyone sees the other kidnap victims finally recovered. "Um, this may be a stupid question, but where are we and who are you?!!" Mendou shakes his head, having just awakened.
The guards' eyes widen in disbelief on seeing what's happened. "Do my eyes deceive me?!!" Megane gasps. "Two Shinobus...female doubles of all of us...a female Ataru...a female Mendou...and TWO LUM-SANS?!?!?!"
Electricity from Gloriana and Hensou burns the five before they could do a thing!! "Hard to believe we were like that, eh?!" Aisuko sighs, shaking her head in disgust.
"Amen to that!" Shutako nods.
"They're awake?!" Ataru snorts.
He and Lum enter. "Unfortunately, yes!" Shinobu sighs. "What's happened?!"
The Oni rolls her eyes. "Well, Oogi's charged Darling with genocide! I called Lupica and told her the truth, not to mention telling her about the Niphentaxians' treatment of the Avalonians!! She called Oogi and ordered him to quash the charges or else face expulsion from the Galactic Federation. That would leave Oogi's people quite vulnerable to attacks from Ipraedos, Zephyrus, Vos or the Dominion since we'd no longer be bound to help them! Oogi complied...fortunately!"
"But it doesn't mean that's the last we've seen of him!" Ataru sighs.
"Unfortunately," Lum nods in agreement. "So," she turns to Hensou and Gloriana. "What do you two plan to do now?!"
They are informed of the bioroids' plans. "Wonderful!" Ataru nods. "Hey, Lum! Let's get everyone from Oshika to move to Sado and we'll all be one big happy family!!"
"Mm..." Lum rubs her cheek against his. "Let's go someplace and talk about it!"
"But of course," he playfully growls as he escorts Lum out of the lounge.
Instantly, Mendou and the guards bolt up. "WHAT?!?!" Megane howls. "ATARU, HOW DARE YOU THINK OF SEDUCING **OUR** LUM-SAN?!?!?! PREPARE FOR YOUR PUNISHMENT, YOU SLIME...!!!!"
The five are instantly buried under everything their sisters could get their hands on!! "***GET A LIFE, YOU JERKS!!!!!!***"
They moan. Meanwhile, in a private lounge, Ataru and Lum relax within the other's embrace. "Now, tell me something, Darling," the Oni kisses him. "Did you recognize any of those girls who helped us destroy that curse?"
He considers the question. "Only one."
"Who?!"
"The one who loves you."
Lum is stunned. "Noa?!"
Ataru nods, then kisses her forehead. "I...barely remember seeing her...a long time ago," he shakes his head, clearly frustrated. "But...I know if I meet that girl again...I'll finally have the answers I want."
"That's wonderful," Lum smiles.
They look at each other. "And the best thing about this, I guess," he muses, "...is that unlike everyone else we know, those girls don't object to us being together. Is that the reason I've always dreamt of a harem?" he wonders. "Because I've always wanted friends who don't object to our being together? I mean, after all, the girls in your class have always wanted us to be together."
"True, but that was probably because they wanted you to stop chasing them!"
Both laugh, then kiss. "Now," Ataru rubs his nose against hers, "...tell me about her."
"Noa?"
He nods. "I can do that," Lum smiles...
*** The End ***